ã€ŠThe Weakest Yokai&#x27;s Fangã€‹


 Chapter 0, Prologue

    In Nagano Prefecture, known for its hills and dense forests, a quiet night was broken by faint rustling in the trees and bushes that can be heard from afar.

    A silhouette figure of a man running can be seen, gasping as his pale face drenched in sweat reflecting the dread he felt from whatever was chasing him, blood dripped steadily marking his track as he kept running while holding back the pain from a deep slash wound on his left arm.

    As he frantically looks back in panic, as a high-pitched echoing scream rang out. It sounds so horrible that would make his head feels like splitting apart. As he ran, his legs grew heavier, his heart pounded while his lungs ached for air.

    Suddenly a strong gust came from behind and blasted him off balance. "Ghaaaah!"

    He cried as his body got blown away and slammed into a big tree and roll over, a burning pain emerge from his back, when he wants to groan in pain, another horrifying scream permeates the air. This time its heavier and louder than the last one. within the dark a sound of tree cracked can be heard, plunging him into an even more despair, he crawled with every ounce of strength he had left and hide behind the big tree beside him.

    Just as he lay low, each breath sending a stabbing pain through his chest as his vision became blurry, his vision swam as his mind danced between his survival instinct and fear. Slowly, another figure appeared, a towering bear came out from the shadows. His size is ginormous, it''s like a size of a small truck. he has been living in Nagano prefecture all his life, but he has never seen a bear this massive.

    That beast lets out another deafening roar as he swings his overgrown claw around, destroying surrounding tree and cleave boulder, amid the wild swing there''s a several blurry figures moving in flash around the bear. That thing keeps swirling around creating strong wind gust as more and more blood and wound appeared on that bears body.

    Astonished by the scene, it seems a fight broke up. That bear against a fast-moving creature that keep swirling around it, A loud crash shook the ground beside him. He instinctively flinched, peeking up to find the twisted, lifeless body of a strange creature lying mere feet away. It has a size of a fully grown fox, but its fur was bristled and wiry, its mouth parted to reveal razor-sharp fangs, it has a strange claw like arms, resembling a Mantis. Even in death, its form was intimidating¡ªsomething like a massive weasel, but with limbs that seemed longer.

    The bear grew furious as he presses its attack and be more aggressive, it appears that the bear is outnumbered. The man hid again and can''t stop trembling. He clenched his fist and place in on his forehead as he prays that monster wound never find him.

    As the fight raged on, the monstrous bear reared up on its hind legs, muscles tensing as it charges forward trying to catch the fast-moving creature, the bear lost in terms of speed, that charge easily avoided and the bear keep charging and hit the big tree where that man was hiding, a loud snapping sound can be heard from the bottom trunk, with a loud splintering crack. The tree teetered, creaking ominously, then fell directly toward the man''s hiding place.

    His eyes widened in horror as he realized what was happening. He turned to run, but the tree fell too quickly. With a thundering impact, it slammed down, and he felt branches and splinters tear at his back as he was pinned beneath the heavy trunk. Miraculously, he found himself a small, wedged ditch that fits his body, just deep enough to save him from being crushed completely. His legs lay trapped beneath the weight on one side of the tree, while his head and one arm were free on the other.

    The man pressed his fist to his mouth, forcing himself to stay silent. His breath came in shaky, shallow gasps as he strained his ears, listening for any sign that the monstrous bear had noticed him. Every instinct screamed to stay still, to hold his breath, to hide.

    After what felt like hours, the forest fell silent. The bear, satisfied with its victory, stomped off into the shadows, leaving only the aftermath of its brutal fight behind. He tried to move, to push the tree off, but his strength was spent. Weak and dizzy from blood loss, he realized he could barely move. Hunger gnawed at him, and his lips were parched, his vision slowly dimmed, and he fainted.

    - - -

    When he next opened his eyes, the forest was dark and eerily quiet. His throat felt like sandpaper, and the cold seared into his bones, he craved for something to drink, alas he was trapped. Hiscondition worsened as it was followed up by a hunger that clawed his insides, an aching emptiness that refused to be ignored. His eyes drifted to the lifeless body of the strange creature mere feet away, its fur now dull with its lifeless eyes staring at him. Desperation drove his shaking hand forward, reaching toward the creature and dragged it closer.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    He hesitated, but he''s unable to ignore the desperation he felt. His urge to survive overwhelmed any lingering disgust. He gritted his teeth as his trembling hands slowly tore into the flesh of that creature, his survival instincts pushing him past any rational thought. The flesh was cold and slimy, resisting every bite with a sickening, rubbery chew, while the stench of rawness turned his stomach. Each mouthful came with a gritty crunch, like bits of sand and gravel mixed with blood and sinew, coating my teeth in a foul, metallic tang. The taste lingered, heavy and bitter, making each swallow feel like choking down something foul that should never be eaten. He quenched his hunger with its meat and relieve her thirst with its blood, slowly after that he felt something surge within him.

    Warmth began to pulse through his veins, faint at first, then stronger. Until it became smoldering hot, he urges to scream out his burning feeling inside but hold it in as fearing it will be heard by that bear-like creature. He clutched his as he groans, enduring the burning sensation from his lungs that slowly starting to spread throughout his whole body. The sudden rising in temperature making him hard to breathe and his eyes slowly remembers all the pent-up exhaustion he felt, and black out.

    - - -

    When he woke, he was lying in a hospital bed, his family gathered around him. They bombarded him with questions, relieving any lingering anxiety in their eyes. It had been three days since he was found trapped beneath that fallen tree and had been recovering in the hospital ever since.

    It appears that his wife was the one who contacted the police that night and they''ve been searching for him ever since. Grateful to be alive, he explained his ordeal in vivid detail to the police, although he purposely avoid the parts where he consumed that creature. After listening his full story they seemed skeptical. Coincidentally there''s a strong Hurricane that had swept through the area that night, the police attributed his survival and dismiss his story as [Amid Hurricanes, a drunk who got caught in a freak accident]. Although he was feeling a bit annoyed by that statement, he just let it go. The man examined his arm and his back for any remains of injury, but there is no sign of injury that can be seen, was it really because of Alcohol? No, the sensation he felt that night was real, and even though no one believed him, deep inside he knew that what he experienced that day was not because of any Alcohol or Hallucination.

    After he was discharged from the hospital and returned home along his wife and daughter, he began researching about his strange encounter and the weird experience he had. He consulted local hunters and wildlife experts, visited the site of where he was attacked and even combed through the national history library. Gradually, he pieced together a theory, he came to a conclusion and deduced that ''That'' thing he saw back then must be a Yokai, there''s no other explanation. A massive, towering creature with a size of a small truck when he stands up, a long-overgrown claw with a size almost reaching 3 feet, a power that can easily topple trees and even clawed a large boulder apart. Something that magical or large will bound to gather attention, but none of the wildlife preservation nor the nearby hunter have heard of such things. According to the book about old mystery yokai book he read on the library; it has to be an Onikuma. A mythological creature resembles that of a huge bear native to Nagano prefecture who likes to go down a mountain and steal horse or cattle from nearby village to appease its appetite.

    And the other Yokai the bear was fighting and the one he had eaten was a Kamaitachi, a sickle-wielding weasel. Legend says that it was a trickster Yokai that rides the wind. The man holds his chin and ponder, "No wonder there''s so much gust that night, that thing can easily create wind. Was the hurricane the result of their works too?". He looked at the illustration of the Kamaitachi again and notice a subtle difference. "Normally weasels are considerably smaller than a normal house cat, but this one has the size of a fully grown fox, with sickles for claws and a sickle-like tail, their fur looked soft, but it was barbed like hedgehog". The man continues to investigate while writing the details in his notebook.

    With each revelation, he grew increasingly uneasy. He started to worry about the after effect of consuming a Yokai, he worries that someday he will die of unknown cause and leave his family in grief. Determined to prepare if such thing really happens, he began to change, from someone who lives poorly and getting drunk every night to someone responsible and earnest in his work, he managed to strike big and earn a fortune in his work, eventually he bought a large piece of land with that money, his family prosper, but he done all that for the sake of his family, if one day something happened to him, his family can still live well without him.

    [As I write this, I leave a warning to future generations: never wander alone past midnight, especially during Moonless night. That day¡­ no one believed me, but it matters not. I never meant to reveal the full truth. Remember well¡ªyokai are no beings for mortals to trifle with. They are as ancient as the shadows and as unyielding as the mountains].

    [Since that night, my body has been revitalized, my wounds have healed, and all my past ailments vanished. Were this secret to be known, many would seek it out. The lengths to which human greed will go to grasp a longer life cannot be underestimated].

    [I stumbled upon it by mere chance and have yet to pay any price. But should there be one¡­ I pray that my descendants will not suffer or be burdened by the cost of my actions].

    Usui Genjo

    He died at the age of 147, many people question his longevity. Because someone with poor lifestyle at young age and constantly drown in alcohol during his middle age years can''t possibly live that long without external help, there must be some secret. But no one dare ask it, even his own family didn''t know. He''s nothing but a humble old man dragging his secret to his grave.

 Chapter 1, Human among Demons

    "What''s going on here... Where am I? What¡­ what are those things!?"

    The world around him twisted into a nightmare. All he could see were squirming shapes and shifting shadows, each one stranger and more grotesque than the last. His breath caught as he looked closer, and a sick feeling welled up in his stomach.

    There was a creature with a neck so long it coiled like a snake, topped by a disturbingly human face that grinned down at him, eyes gleaming with an unnatural hunger.

    Another one staggered past him, a hideous face with enormous eye that seemed to almost pop up out of their eye socket. Each pupil looks at different direction as if they had mind of their own, that scene made his skin crawl. He forced himself to look away, but there was no escape; everywhere he turned, more inhuman creature with various form and shapes as far as his eyes can see, whispering and laughing in twisted voices.

    "No¡­ This can''t be real." He tried to steady his breathing, telling himself it was impossible. Yokai aren''t real. They''re just stories¡­ legends to scare children¡­ right? He swallowed hard, clinging to that thought, but the chill on his skin, the smell of rot and earth, told him otherwise. It felt too real, too immediate.

    A wall of terror, unlike anything he could have ever imagined. All this life he denied their existence, but when he experienced it himself, he can''t muster any strength. Like a rabbits in a Wolf''s den

    Panic bubbled up, his pulse hammering as he took a step back. How am I supposed to survive this¡­?

    For a brief moment, the chaos around him faded, and he found himself back in the classroom¡ªa place so ordinary, so distant from the nightmare he was living now. In a classroom basked in the warm glow of evening sun.

    A group of girls gathered near the back of the class, chatting happily among themselves. Their teacher had called in sick, leaving them to a self-study session, though it was clear no one had any intention to study. All around the room, students were lost in their own worlds, some scrolling through their phones, others whispering or doodling absentmindedly.

    "Hey," says one of the girls while leaning in, her voice dropping just enough to catch everyone''s attention, "Have you heard about the old building on the east side of the school? They say it used to be a music room."

    Her words hung in the air, as if inviting them to a ghost story.

    "Music room? Do we even have a music lesson in our curriculum?" asked another girl, the topic clearly piqued her interest, the expression of other girls is shifted, it flickers their curiosity as well.

    "Not anymore," said the first girl. "They decided to turn it an extracurriculars only, so currently that buildings only used for music club. Well, it was." She leaned forward, lowering her voice conspiratorially, "I heard some rumor that our school guard, who patrols the area after school hours, often hears piano music coming from inside that building."

    Their face stiffened; curiosity grew with unease as she continued.

    "When he went to check it out the buildings, the sounds stop. He double checks the whole place but never finds anyone. But the moment he goes back on patrol, the music starts up again. Eventually, they abandoned the building. Some people say it''s haunted by a Yokai; a student that died in that building and became a vengeful spirit."

    The group shifted nervously, some visibly unsettled, while others tried to brush it off.

    Not far from their group discussion, a male figure accidentally overheard the conversation, he finds if funny and barely able to contain his laugh.

    "You seem amused." said the girl who''s sitting across him, her chin resting on her hand, a hint of curiosity in her gaze. "Do you really like it? these sort of Yokai stories?"

    "Me? of course not," he said it with a shrug. "I just find it funny that, in this day and age, people still believe in supernatural stuff like that."

    "Usui, don''t you believe they exist?" replied the girl, intrigued by his answer.

    "Not really. How could such a creature exist. Isn''t Yokai just a made-up folklore by parents to scare kids into behaving? I can hardly believe they were real." Said Ryohei confidently.

    The girl pondered for a moment and question him, "Then, what do you make of the story they were talking about? Rumor don''t just appear out of nowhere, right? Something must have happened to start it."

    Ryohei scratched his head, thinking. "Hmm, maybe it''s just a misunderstanding. The school might have spread that rumor so students would stay away from the old building¡ªit''s old, probably unsafe and prone to collapse. Or maybe another student overheard something it by accident and started the whole rumor or might even exaggerated it."

    "That''s an interesting take. You''re sharp," she said thoughtfully.

    Ryohei''s gaze lingered on her for a moment. He admired her gentle, full lips and the way her yellowish eyes glistened in the fading light. Her name was Hikari Kanzaki, his close friend since junior high and his long-time crush. Yet, despite their years of friendship, he still felt a bit awkward calling her anything but her family name. Seeing her elegant figure basked in the warm evening light really takes his breath away.

    Noticing his intense stare, Hikari looked away, shyly brushing it off. "Uh... what? Do I have something on my face?"

    "Uh, no. Nothing."

    Now that he thinks of it, it was rare for them to talk about such things, Normally Hikari preferred practical topics, things grounded in reality and isn''t made up. *Is she into supernatural stuff? * Curiosity getting best of him, he decided to ask.

    "Kanzaki, do you believe Yokai exist?"

    "Eh? Ah... I think so? Hehe." She seems puzzled by the question as if it were an unexpected one.

    "There are so many things in this world that we have yet to know until proven, the same goes for Yokai. Only one who''ve experienced it firsthand would really know."

    Her reasoning made sense, but Ryohei wasn''t convinced. He lived quite far away from the city, traveling through hills and forest each morning and evening to go from his house and school. Yet he never encountered anything remotely supernatural nor scary experience.

    As they continue talking, another girl joined the group. Some asked her where she have been, and the other was trying to retell the story she just missed. But she seems unfazed and decided to ruin it for everyone.

    "Oh, that story? I''ve heard it. it was just a student practicing piano."

    Everyone who heard that twitched and stared at her, baffled.

    "What?" they said, unbothered by their reaction.

    She explained that the eerie piano music was just a first-year student practicing late at night. Due to the limited availability of pianos, she didn''t have time to practice during the day.

    "She was a friend of my sister," she added, "an alumni from six years ago. I heard she got admitted to a famous music conservatory... Why are you all looking at me like that?"

    The group erupted in exasperation at the ruined mystery, while Ryohei and Hikari exchanged amused smiles, "It seems you''re somewhat correct, you very keen eyes Usui." said Hikari, but Ryohei just brush it off as lucky shot. The chatter continued until the final bell rang, marking the end of the school day. As students packed their bags to leave, even though he still wants to talk to her, he doesn''t want to be an inconvenience to her. Ryohei waved awkwardly.

    "Well then, see you tomorrow." he said, while raising a hand awkwardly

    "Yeah, see you," Hikari replied with a small wave, her expression warm. He covered a grin with his hand as they parted ways. He''d hoped they could walk home together, but maybe that was asking for too much.

    - - -

    Nagano city, a city located in the Nagano Basin on the central of Chubu region, it is the largest city in this Prefecture. Nagano prefectures are surrounded by mountains and hills on all sides, making it the highest prefectural capital in Japan, with an altitude exceeding 300 meters. At its heart, both geographically and culturally, stands Zenkoji Temple, as its center.

    Hikari headed toward the city center, where she lived near Zenkoji Temple, while Ryohei went in the opposite direction, to a small cottage on a hillside near Mount Katsurayama. He was used to the long journey, having made it daily.

    As he moved further from the city, the scenery gradually shifted to a rural landscape with old, abandoned houses and rows of cherry trees lining the road.

    After crossing a small wooden bridge over a calm river, he enters the forestry area, where started dashing and climbing the tree, jump and leaping from one branch to another, he dashes through the forest with such ease that if people were to see him, they would have left any onlooker astounded. He keeps going straight and met with a wide rocky river, carefully but swiftly he tiptoes his way around without slipping or losing his balance, he''s a local resident and since he lived far from City center, he had no neighbor, no friends at his age nor any sort of entertainment.

    The first time he tried to do this was when he was still 7 years old, he was inspired by an old tv show that he used to watch, the shows go under the tittle Sasuke. It features contestants attempting to navigate a highly challenging obstacle course, testing their strength, agility, and endurance. The obstacles are designed to be difficult, and many contestants fail to complete them, which is part of the excitement and appeal.

    The concept of the show became so successful that it was adapted into multiple international versions, and more known as Ninja Warrior. Ever since that day he''s been enjoying going to forest and do all sort of wacky parkour stuff, but everything was bound to be boring if you keep doing it alone, but he''s not doing it alone, he got company and that is...

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    *Squeaks!

    A high-pitched squeak made him pause. Two tiny white colored weasels sat on a branch, watching him from above. One was pure white, and the other had brown spots on its head and tail.

    Seeing both of them made Ryohei smile, these were his tiny little companions. Soon after both weasels jumped with no fear, as if they''re flying squirrel, he panicked and catch one gently with both hands while the other one landed right on his face.

    "Haha, hey there. Did you come to pick me up?" Said Ryohei with soft tone, the weasels wiggling around his hand and neck excitedly. Although he often talked to them like pets, they weren''t. They were wild weasels who''d shown up near his home, and he and his sister had been caring for them ever since.

    "Alright, let''s go home." He continued force his way through the forest, normally there''s a proper road that leads to his house, but the path takes a longer route, so it takes more time. Ryohei didn''t like that, that is why he go through the forest for a shortcut. The terrain is rough with no clear path and it''s even more difficult since its uphill, but for him who lived in mountainous area all his life, this sort of things are like walk in the park. It is not surprising to say that his physique and his flexibility were almost on par with a professional gymnast''s athlete.

    When he reached the mountain peak, uphill trip is over. All that''s left are downhill and it is pretty easy once you''re used to it, he dashed through and sometimes slide his way down, both weasels stayed inside his pocket and bobs their heads out occasionally. During his way he noticed something and stopped for a moment. Upon closer look he seems to recognize it.

    "Shiitake Mushroom! and they''re huge, while I''m at it I guess I''ll collect few more stuff too." He happily, collects the mushroom, along with other wild vegetables he found, such as Bracken Fern, Perilla Leaf, and Mugwort. Since he often spends his time in the forest, he was often asked by her mother to picked up wild mushroom or veggies he found, and since more than half of the mountains area are purchased by his Ancestor and considered as private property of Usui household, Ryohei has never gotten any problem harvesting it without any permit.

    Finally, he arrived at his house, a medium sized cozy cottage right beside a small slope into a beautiful calm river. A little girl came out of the house with a little bamboo basket on her hands. As she saw him, she was overjoyed and ran to greet him. "Big brother Ryohei is home!" she cried, while pointing at him.

    He pats her head, "I''m home, what are you doing Ruri?" ask Ryohei with curiosity.

    "Mom asked me to check the trap in the river! and I have been tasked to collect the fishes." With a hand gesture like a respecting his senior officer, she gave him a clumsy salute.

    Can''t stand her adorable little sister, he giggles and took the basket from her, "Are you sure you can handle it? The fish might escape if you''re not careful."

    Being stripped of her job she pouted, Ryohei takes out the stuff he harvested on his way home and hand over the basket full of vegetables while also play along with her little drama. "Attention private! you will be relieved of your current task! and I shall assign you with a new task! go wash these veggies cleanly, we shall have Tempura for dinner!"

    Hearing that her face lit up, while performing another clumsy salute. "Aye aye sir! this one will successfully complete this mission!" as she skips her way to the river, I followed her to check the fish trap. The weasels popped out of my pocket and started chasing after Ruri to the riverbanks.

    "Aah Hikage and Raisen is here too, come help me wash the veggies Private Hikage and Private Raisen!" said her while putting them in the basket too.

    - - -

    Hikage and Raisen¡ªthat''s what we named the weasels. Six years ago, they''re both females and they are twins, they suddenly appeared near our house, fierce and untamed. The first time we met, they bit my hand and ran off. When I thought we''d never see them again, they returned on the next day, and the day after that. We''ve been together ever since. At first, I didn''t name them because they were wild animals, but Ruri grew really fond of them, so we gave them names, Raisen and Hikage.

    Raisen is the pasty white colored weasels, she moves very fast, so we named it Rai which means lightning and added sen which means hermit or sage to her name and also its because her favorite snack is Raisin, so its a pretty close pronunciation with Raisen.

    Hikage, on the other hand, is a white weasel with brown spots on her temples and along the edges of her tails. My sister came up with her name. This weasel always fights with my friend, Hikari Kanzaki, when she visits, so Ruri named her as the opposite of Hikari, which means light, calling her Hikage, with Kage that stands for shadow ¡ª as a playful nod to Hikari''s name. Sometimes, I''m surprised at my little sister''s naming sense.

    As I roll my sleeves and start dipping my feet in that shallow river, walk slowly and find the trap location. The trap we''re using is the hidden net trap, it''s a nets trap made out of bamboo and hidden underwater, camouflaged among rocks or vegetation, fish swim through the opening and become caught in the net. After finished extracting the fish from each trap one by one I came back to the riverbanks. It seems Ruri has finished washing them and currently playing chase with Hikage and Raisen.

    As I roll up my sleeves, step into the shallow river, and carefully walk to where we set the traps. We''re using a hidden net trap made of bamboo and camouflaged it among rocks and plants underwater. Fish swim through an opening and become caught in the net. After extracting the fish from each trap, I return to the riverbank. I saw Ruri running around playing chase with Hikage and Raisen, it seems she was done washing the veggies.

    While Ruri plays, Ryohei bashes the fish head with a stone. He takes out his pocketknife, starts descaling, and removes the fishes'' guts. All the while, he can''t shake his thoughts.

    *Sighs

    Ruri doesn''t know, but a weasel''s life span is around seven years¡ªten at most. We met them six years ago, so their life span must be...

    Ryohei scratching his head and try to forget about it, after finished cleaning up the fish, he calls for Ruri, enter his house and greets his mother who''s busy in the kitchen. "I''m home."

    "Welcome home, Ryohei! Oh, you brought the fish." his mother says, poking her head out of the kitchen and smiling.

    "Yeah, I got the fishes cleaned and grabbed some veggies along the way." Suddenly, Ruri barged in, shouting, "Tempura!" with weasels perched on her shoulders and the basket of veggies held high.

    "Yeah, I got the fish cleaned and grabbed some veggies on the way." Suddenly, Ruri bursts in, shouting, "Tempura!" with the weasels perched on her shoulders and the basket of fish held high.

    Mom jumps, startled because of her, but composes herself quickly. "I was planning to make a Hotpot... but I guess tempura works, too." She sighs, accepted the change in the dinner plan. She took the fish and vegetables and asks us to wash up. Ruri nodded and immediately runs toward the bathroom. I look around searching for someone, and ask her, "Where''s father?"

    "Tonight, it''s just the three of us. He got caught up with work and will probably be staying over," she explains. Unconsciously I clicked my tongue, feeling a little irritated.

    Usui Koji, my father is a civil servant working in Tokyo, he''s away most of the time. but comes back once in a while, he rented a small apartment as place to stay when he can''t come back home.

    With Ruri busy in the bath with the weasels, I decide to help Mom. "Mom, is your body alright? you don''t need to push yourself; I can make dinner you know..."

    "Thanks; that''s kind of you, but I am fine, I need some exercise too!" She rolls up her sleeves and showed me her thin muscle less arm. Normally she''s not like this, she has a clear bright expression and was brimming with vitality, but ever since she gave birth to me, her body rapidly deteriorates overtime, she tries all sort of medication but none of it works.

    When mom marry father, he brought her to Tokyo, at first she was fine, but after her pregnancy, her body is soo weak that she can''t stand handle the pollution there, so she went back to our grandparent''s house which is the house we currently live in.

    She hands me some fish to cut into bite-sized pieces and vegetables to slice for easy frying. "So, how''s school?" ask her. I brush off the question casually. "Same as usual. Nothing special."

    She looked at me suspiciously. "Are you sure? That''s exactly what you said yesterday." I sigh; sometimes, my mom is a bit nosy. But I know she''s just concerned that I''ll have trouble fitting in at school, so I tell her a little about what''s been going on to ease her worries.

    "Everything is fine. I get along well with my classmate. We chat about many things."

    "Such as?" said her, it took me by surprise, and I don''t know what to say... I take that back, my mom is not nosy, she''s very handful person.

    "Well, we talked about school, gossip, and school project... Oh, recently there''s been talk about ghost stories too. Like a rumor about yokai that haunted an abandoned school building, but it''s probably just exaggerated nonsense."

    "I see, speaking of Yokai... I''ve heard a story about Yokai too. Your great-great-grandfather used to eat one."

    After hearing that I paused for a moment and turns my head in confusion and ask again as if I misheard what she just said, "Excuse me? did you say... he ate one?"

    Unfazed, she continues dipping ingredients in tempura batter and frying it one by one. "That''s right; I heard it from your grandpa."

    Taken aback by that, I just laugh it off. "Haha, very funny, Mom."

    She gives me a serious look. "It''s not a joke. This story has been passed down since your great-grandfather to your grandfather, then to me, and now to you. Though whether it''s true or not is still a mystery."

    "That doesn''t count as evidence, Mom," I say, but she goes on. "At first I thought so too, but now... I''m not so sure. You might not remember this, but he used to live up to 147 years old¡ªhe even outlived your great-grandfather. We went to his funeral nine years ago. Don''t you remember?"

    I''m speechless, trying to process this new information. She said I went to his funeral, but I don''t remember it, I suppose I was still around eight or nine years old a that time. Ruri finished her bath; Mom tells me it''s my turn to take the bath. Still in disbelief, I go take bathe, but I can''t shake the thought.

    ''147 years old? That would make him the oldest person in history.'' When I finished my bath, the three of us have a heartful dinner.

    After dinner, Ruri who is standing by her room looked downcast. I asked her what''s up? "Big brother, I forgot I have art class tomorrow; I asked Dad to buy crayons, but he won''t be back until the day after. What should I do?"

    I twitched when she said dad, "It''s fine Ruri, you don''t need to ask father about little stuff like that, I''ll buy some for you."

    Her face lit up, "Really!" as she joyfully pulls my shirt.

    "Yes, just in case that the store closed or if they are out of stock, use this coloring pencil." I took my old coloring pencil from my room and gave it to her.

    It''s my old coloring pencil, it might be a little worn out, but still useable. I''ll go our right now, but don''t stay up waiting¡ªit''s almost past your bedtime." She hugs me happily and runs to her room.

    "Mom! I''m heading out for a bit." She softly replied, "be careful".

    Since we live on the outskirts, the nearest convenience store is a few minutes away by foot. So, I decided to take a relaxing walk there. I could take the shortcut for even faster trip, but doing it at night would be risky, so I don''t have any choice but to take the regular path.

    - - -

    Fortunately, the first convenience store he found still had small packs of crayons in stock, he bought one and headed back immediately. As he walks, he couldn''t help but notice how much darker it had gotten, the only source of lights was the flickering streetlight, blinking on and off every few seconds

    He felt uneasy so he quickened pace. Normally a night trip like this won''t bother him, as he was used to going out on errands at night. But after his conversation with his mom earlier, it made his nerves on edge.

    *Rustle

    A rustling sound come from the bush besides him, he jolted and took a step back. but a wild fox emerged, with a mouse on its mouth. Ryohei sighed in relief, maybe he''s just overthinking things. But soon after, a powerful gust of wind swept by. Despite wearing a jacket, he could still feel the bone-chilling coldness as it passed through him. His whole-body shivers as he heard a loud howl from distance.

    Panick started to rise in him. He looked around, noticing stray dogs and the foxes he had just seen howling for no reason. The flickering streetlight grew more erratic and then suddenly died, leaving him in a complete darkness. Another gust came from behind and knock him off his feet. As he tried to get up, he felt a strong grip on his legs, dragging him away.

    He screamed for help, but his voice was swallowed by the sounds of howling that rang in his ear. He kicked at whatever was grabbing him, but it was useless, he kicked nothing but air. He tried wriggling his body to break free only made it worse, as the grip tightened and suddenly changed its direction. He found himself slammed head-first into an iron pole by the side of the road.

    His head rang with pain, and slowly, everything went black.

    - - -

    When he regained consciousness, Ryohei''s vision was blurry. He saw shades of white and light blue around him. A sharp pain pierced his head, and he realized that blood was flowing from the wound. As he rubbed his bloody forehead and tried to clear his vision, he froze. When he looked around him, row of floating light blue flames with tons of eerie figures surrounds him holding a black wooden umbrella, he was also holding one too.

    His heart raced. He was surrounded by strange, inhumane creatures. He was no longer on the street of his way home, but somewhere far more unsettling¡ªsomewhere he couldn''t yet comprehend.

    Without knowing it, he found himself right in the center of a Hyakki Yagyo ¡ª The Night Parade of 100 Demons.

 Chapter 2, Hyakki Yagyo, The Night Parade of 100 Demons...

    Ryohei trembled as he found himself in the dead center of the monstrous pack, before he had time to think of what just happened or where he was, a powerful, domineering voice rang out, echoing through the crowd. It was an elderly voice, yet it carried immense might and pressure, sending shiver down his spine.

    "Great. It seems everyone is here. In a short while, the Night Parade of 100 demons will begin, you young''uns will follow my lead." When the voice faded, the oppressive aura disappeared as well. ''Parade?'' Ryohei thought, as his mind racing through.

    *Dum Dum!

    The deep, resonant beat of taiko drums roared, marking the start of the Hyakki Yagyo. A thick mist slowly crept up, blanketing the crowd. The group began to move forward, their forms obscured, appearing only as silhouette within the haze as a number of umbrellas dotted the mist like shadows.

    Still in panic, Ryohei couldn''t bear the thought of running away. How could he? he would have to get past countless terrifying monsters. If he were discovered, it would mean certain death. All he could do was blend in, follow the march and pray for a chance to escape.

    Gripping the umbrella tightly, he lowered it to shield his head, hoping that any taller monsters wouldn''t notice him. The rhythmic drumming intensified, joined by other instruments: the haunting melody of a bamboo flute, the sharp notes of a shamisen, and the jingling of bells. Together, they created a harmonious yet deeply unsettling tune.

    Amid the eerie music, yokai sounds arose¡ªgroans, laughter, screeches, and howls. Ryohei glanced around nervously. The scenery blurred and shifted with every step he takes, as if he were inside a fast-moving train, even though the parade advanced at a snail''s pace.

    - - -

    Tiny droplets began to fall, soon turning into a heavy downpour. The parade passed through a pitch-black tunnel devoid of any light, stretching endlessly. The only source of illumination came from a floating blue flame trailing the procession. Despite his disbelief in yokai until now, Ryohei recognized this phenomenon. That floating blue fire is an Onibi, or usually called demon fire, often depicted in movies and folklore. He vaguely recalled the saying that says, onibi were born from the corpses of humans and animals.

    Finally, light appeared at the tunnel''s end, emitting a blinding flash. "We''re almost there," the old voice announced.

    As the bright light faded, Ryohei saw a city bathed in a yellow-orange glow in the distance. Dragged along by the throng of yokai, he began to recognize the surroundings. Amid the surreal lantern glow and the bizarre procession, he noticed the distinct shapes of wooden machiya houses, their slatted facades and overhanging eaves familiar from photos and textbooks. Kyoto.

    The realization struck him like lightning. Through the gaps in the yokai horde, he glimpsed stone torii gates standing solemnly and the silhouette of a pagoda on a distant hill. It confirmed his suspicion. He was in Kyoto, over 200 miles away from his home, yet he had arrived in less than five hours.

    The parade moved away from the Kyoto city and started entering a forest. Ryohei''s heart sank. He had hoped to escape into the city and find help, but alas, the night streets are desolate.

    While the group slowly getting further and further away from the city, a figure emerged from behind a tree near the parade. It was a man, seemingly a drunk office worker that was strayed away from the city. The moment the yokai noticed him, the pack grew wild.

    "It''s a human! Looks tasty! Should we...?" The yokai began bickering, but none dared make the first move.

    "Finally!" said one yokai, a humanoid creature with a sinuous, serpent-like neck and a grotesque face with a large nose. "I was getting bored of this parade. A snack has appeared!"

    As the long-necked yokai, Mikoshi Nyudo lunged toward the man, another yokai interfered. Throwing its umbrella aside, it snarled viciously. "Back off! I saw him first! He''s mine!"

    The challenger was a wolf-like yokai, resembling a Western werewolf. They glared at each other, waiting for the other to strike.

    *Aaaaaah!

    The man screamed as another bird-like yokai dove in, tearing up flesh off his shoulder. The two rivals roared in outrage, realizing they had been tricked. They pounced on the bird yokai, trying to reclaim their prey. The chaos escalated as more yokai joined the fray, ripping the man apart. All that''s left is just a hollowed scream of that man, struggling to escape while being eaten alive.

    Ryohei who was trying to calm his breathing failed, after seeing that scene his heart rate jumps again, his breathing is uneven, and fear growing inside of him.

    The Mikoshi Nyudo returned after the commotion, slithering through the air. Suddenly, it twitched as it passed near Ryohei.

    "Wait a minute..." It sniffed the air. "I knew my nose wasn''t playing trick on me! This smell... I smell fear."

    Like a serpent, slithers through and fly over the parade, searching for the source. However, it struggled to pinpoint its target, thanks to umbrella on Ryohei''s hand, it''s a spiritual treasure that could obscure a person''s identity. While it can''t completely hide you from being noticed, but it can prevent yourself from being recognized, as some Yokai have natural enemy or grudge on each other.

    The Mikoshi Nyudo''s shadow loomed over Ryohei, who was growing increasingly restless. While narrowing its eyes as grin slowly appeared on its face, "Hey, you there! take away your umbrella."

    Ryohei remained silent, as if didn''t notice him. But deep inside he grew restless, while clutching his umbrella tightly.

    The yokai''s voice grew angrier. "Hey! Didn''t you hear me!? I said¡ª"

    Suddenly a powerful force erupted from the front of the parade, silencing everyone.

    "Enough!" his voice thundered through the air, "how long are you going to disrupt this march huh!"

    it was the voice of the old man from the start of the march, Mikoshi Nyudo cowered, he yielded as he lowers his head to the ground and apologize. "Yes Sir! I apologize for my previous behavior."

    The elder''s voice turned cold. "I''ve tolerated your petty snack session, but I won''t allow you to waste any more of my time. If you have grievances, settle them at the festival!"

    The old voice snicker, he pointed at Mikoshi Nyudo. "I don''t care if you don''t want to use your umbrella, but you shouldn''t force others to remove theirs either. As long as I''m in charge of this parade, you must abide by my rules, otherwise... the Yokai elders won''t mind of a few missing participants."

    "Yes, sir..."Amid bowing, Mikoshi Nyudo trembled when he heard of that sentence.

    - - -

    The march continued for a few minutes until they reached a clear open space deep in forest. It was empty, devoid of any structures, tree nor landmarks.

    When the entourage ended, the old man who was leading the march stepped forward. "The Hyakki Yagyo march is over. It''s time to start the Parade!!"

    Suddenly, eerie screams echoed from all directions. Yokai emerged from the forest, their forms illuminated by orange lanterns they''ve brought. Some floated through the air, while others trudged out of the shadows.

    Most of the Yokai were strange and unrecognizable to Ryohei, but a few stood out¡ªcreatures he''d only heard of in stories. He spotted the Kitsune, a fox yokai with a sly, cunning gaze; the Tengu, with its fierce expression, long nose and red colored face; a dark-winged Yokai with crow like face, the Karasu, circling from above; hulking Oni with horns and menacing expressions; and Kappa with their odd, bowl-like heads and beak.

    The elder yokai began to gather in a circle, pulling out jugs of sake and trays of food as if preparing for a festival. Their strange eyes glinted with amusement, clearly savoring the spectacle of the newcomers.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Then, the old man who led them turned and walked toward the group of Young Yokai. As he got closer, Ryohei finally got a good look at him. Though he seemed to be an old man at first glance, there was something unmistakably inhuman about him. Unlike a human who have either round or oval shaped head, his was elongated, curving upward into a peculiar, gourd-like shape that gave him an air of both wisdom and eeriness.

    Some elder Yokai from the corner shouted and call him to join, "Hey Nurarihyon! Come and drink with me!". He looks over and smile, "Yeah! I''ll come later! save some for me."

    ''Nurarihyon? I have never heard of it before.'' Ryohei who was still looking for a way to escape finally found his gap,

    "Young''uns we have arrived; you may take your Umbrella."

    One by one, closed their umbrella, revealing the Yokai beneath. The silhouette that Ryohei saw amid the mist and shade umbrella was revealed, showing many different kinds of Yokai in terms of size and appearance.

    Only one umbrella remains, and it was the one he was holding. Feeling the intense stare from surrounding, he feels hesitant. Then he noticed there are several human figures within the group, and he''s quite calm.

    Ryohei close his eyes and takes a deep breath, he steels his resolve and convince himself.

    *Sighed..

    ''Easy there Ryohei, you heard that previous Yokai, he smells your fear. If you have a cold feet now, he will recognize you again.''

    He raised down his umbrella and closes it, many were staring at him, but Ryohei shows no sign of fear from his face, only a serious bold expression. Nurarihyon starts to talk again, and all attention are focused back to him.

    "Great, you can take that Shade Umbrella. Consider it a present from me for you youngster, the rest of the parade will take place after midnight, so you''re free to enjoy yourself until then."

    He turns back and leave, the group of Yokai starts to split, few go back to their kin, some join drinking with other elder Yokai and some was eating, what''s left were those who remain standing, confused on what to do.

    But Ryohei isn''t one of them, because he was waiting this chance to escape since the start. He casually walks past the circling yokai who got stupefied by drinking too much and slowly head back to the forest...

    - - -

    "Slow and steady... don''t panic... you''re almost there..." Ryohei murmured to himself, walking away from the chaotic crowd of monster. His eyes darted around, wary of any sudden movements.

    The forest was suffocatingly dark, but the faint glow of Onibi floating nearby illuminated his path. Ahead, a worn-out stone staircase loomed, stretching ominously into the forest canopy. Just as he focused on his footing, a faint sound pricked his ears¡ªfootsteps behind him. Someone¡ªor something¡ªwas following him.

    Ryohei''s chest tightened. Was it that Yokai? Mikoshi Nyudo? The thought made his blood run cold. Quickening his pace, he tried to shake off the growing fear.

    The footsteps grew louder. Before he could react, a hand clamped onto his shoulder.

    Ryohei jolted, twisting around to face his pursuer. His breath hitched.

    "Hey, are you okay? the parade is in that direction, where are you going?" a voice asked.

    At first, the darkness obscured the figure. But as the Onibi light flickered closer, Ryohei could see the hand on his shoulder¡ªit was human. The man standing before him had brown hair, slanted eyes, and a calm demeanor. He appeared to be around Ryohei''s age, maybe slightly taller than him.

    In that instant, Ryohei felt a sense of relief, he sighed and loosened all his tensed-up muscle. "Haaah, don''t scare me like that. I thought you were one of them."

    ''Them? who''s he talking about?'' he ponders, "Aah I''m sorry, that was rude of me. I''m Shun?"

    "I''m Ryohei, nice to meet you."

    Shun smiled, giving him a firm handshake. "Nice to meet you too. So, what are you doing here?"

    "Well," Ryohei hesitated before giving a sheepish laugh, "what does it look like? I''m trying to escape."

    Shun raised an eyebrow, his tone almost amused. "Escape? From what, exactly?"

    "From¡­ them." Ryohei shivered slightly, glancing over his shoulder as though he half-expected to see another lurking yokai. "I got caught up in shithole somehow. It''s terrifying¡ªI didn''t even know if I''d make it out alive."

    He sighed, finally feeling some of the tension leave his body. "Honestly, it''s just¡­ calming, knowing there''s another human here with me," he added with a genuine smile.

    Shun''s expression shifted, his friendly demeanor fading as his eyes narrowed. "Eh? You''re a... human?"

    Ryohei''s eyes widened upon hearing that answer, his blood went cold, the words hitting him like a splash of ice water. How could he be so naive to blurt that out without reckon him as a shape-shifting Yokai.

    Without hesitation, Ryohei lashed out, launching a swift kick at his stomach, the man''s eyes widened in shock, but he raised both arms, blocking the blow effortlessly. Upon contact Ryohei was astonished, the impact didn''t even make him flinch, it''s as if he was kicking an unmovable boulder. As he thought... Shun is a Yokai.

    Wasting no time, he used Shun''s arm as a springboard, launching himself backward with a powerful kick. Catching a nearby tree branch, he swung away and bolted through the forest.

    "Wait!" Shun called out, but Ryohei didn''t stop. He immediately chase after Ryohei.

    ''I messed up. I messed up big time!! I didn''t take into account that he was a shape shifting Yokai. I thought he was on the weaker side and was planning to knock him out, there''s no way a human like me can out strength a Yokai in a brawl fight, the best chance I''ve got is to out speed him!''

    Drawing on years of mountain training, Ryohei pushed his body to its limits, weaving through the dense forest. Behind him, the shadowy figure of Shun grew smaller. A flicker of hope surged in his chest. ''I can do this!''

    Suddenly a black flash streaked past him, slamming into a tree ahead.

    *CRACK! BOOM!

    That attack hit directly at the tree trunk, and the tree splintered and collapsed, blocking Ryohei''s way. Startled, Ryohei veered off course, only to hear another blast to detonate behind him.

    *Boom! another explosion rounded; this time it was behind him.

    "Shit!" he hissed, dodging debris. He spotted a large tree by the riverbank and made a desperate leap and managed to grab it. Then he swi-

    *CRACK!

    Another attack came and bullseye, it hit exactly the base of the branch Ryohei was holding, the branch snapped, Ryohei eyes widened, he lost all the momentum of his swing and fall into the river.

    - - -

    After he managed to block Ryohei''s surprise attack, Shun was in the middle of chasing him, but...

    "Haah haah, why is he so fast!? is he really a human!?" Shun who was trying to catch up, was left behind in the dust, panting as if he has been doing a nonstop marathon for the first time. He needs to change his approach.

    "I hope this works." with a stone in his hand, he took a deep breath and then throw it with fraction of his strength, as if a canon was shot. The projectile rocketed through the air, obliterating a tree in its path. Fortunately, the tree collapsed and block his way, exalted by the result of his throw he took another one while chasing it.

    His third throw land and he fell into a river, he saw his figure on the riverbank, slowly crawling out of water. He seems to notice me getting closer, "Wait! please don''t run! I mean no harm!"

    *Cough cough

    "Says the one who launch all that attack just now." Ryohei said with sarcastic remark, while coughing-up river water. His eyes clearly showing no sign of trust.

    "I''m serious, I''m trying to help you." Shun pleaded

    "Help me?" Ryohei spat the rest of the water he accidentally drank, "Great, you can help me by letting me leave." said Ryohei, but he doubts that Shun will let him leave.

    Shun winced, "As much as I''d love to... I can''t," His expression darkened. "You''ve been marked by the Hyakki Yagyo. It''s not something you can just walk away from."

    Ryohei''s breath hitched. "What do you mean... marked?"

    Shun pointed at him. "Try checking your body, a tattoo like mark should be appearing on random part of your body."

    Feeling a bit skeptical, Ryohei took his wet clothes and scanned his body, and found a ring like tattoo on his foot. He was shocked but remain silent.

    "That is a mark of Hyakki Yagyo, it means you are one of its participants. Hyakki Yagyo, The Night Parade of 100 Demons, it is a parade for us Yokai to celebrate the coming-of-age for a young Yokai, this Parade happened all over Japan, some region has the center meeting of the parade."

    His explanation continues, Hyakki Yagyo happened at 4 different location all across Japan. In the far north region lies Tohoku and Hokkaido region, the center of it was Noboribetsu Onsen, or more known as Hell Valley, is a famous hot spring area surrounded by rugged volcanic landscapes. On the far south, the center of Kyushu and Shikoku region are located in the Ryukyu archipelago, Okinawa. Then the center of Kanto region is in the middle of Tokyo. And the last one, the biggest and has most of the strongest Yokai clan gathered, attracting yokai from Chugoku, Chubu and Kansai. Centered in Kyoto. Each respective Hyakki Yagyo has distinct or different Yokai that participate, and each parade was led by a Supreme elder Yokai called Nurarihyon.

    Ryohei eyes widened, but he remains quiet, but he understands all the things he said, and carefully paying attention to the last part he said. ''So that old man is one of the strongest yokai? his appearance doesn''t show that much... appearance sure can be deceiving.'' First is that old man, and then the guy Infront of him, their appearance is far from what you call strong, but they hide their power well, and it makes Ryohei more careful as to be more perceptive to measuring Yokai power.

    "After the parade, a festival of blood will be held, all 100 young Yokais will battle each other in a life-or-death battle, if you win... you will gain fame and treasure, if you lose, you''ll become Yokai''s food."

    Ryohei froze, trying to find a loophole out of it. "And what happens if I don''t participate?"

    "Each round, you will be assigned to an opponent, if you don''t participate, you will be labeled as a deserter and will lose by default. The moment you lose a match, you will be regarded as the property of the winner, in other word... food."

    Ryohei eyes narrow, he somewhat understood what Shun was about to say next. "As the property of the winner, your location can be tracked by the winner via that mark. That means if you were to return now, you will not only endanger yourself, but also your family."

    Ryohei''s heart skipped a beat the moment he heard his family, "And that is not the only consequences, during your escape, the mark will release a strong spiritual energy that attract other yokai to your location, so I doubt that you will reach your home with all that yokai''s on your tail.

    *Sighed, "So? what are you suggesting? that I remain here and become Yokai food?"

    "No, not necessarily. I''ve got a plan, but I need to hear your side of story. Will you trust me?"

    Deep down Ryohei had a hard time believing this slanted eye dude, he looks anything but trustworthy...

    But... Beggar can''t be choosers, so he had no other choice but to agree.

    "Hahaha, what a fun things you guys are discussing, fill me in too would ya?"

    An echoing voice came from the tree besides them, up in the tree there''s a Tengu casually sitting on one of its branches while drinking alcohol from a cup.

 Chapter 3, The Weakest Yokai

    Both of them were astonished by the sudden appearance of another yokai. They hadn¡¯t seen anyone approach their little conflict or even heard any movement, yet here he was, already sitting on a tree branch, watching the entire scene unfold.

    The tengu continued pouring sake into his cup, downed it in one gulp, and then leaped down. His crow-like wings spread wide, sending a strong gust through the air. He stood tall and imposing, draped in a haori¡ªa long, flowing jacket with wide sleeves, reaching just past his waist.

    The haori was a deep, rich color, dark crimson or indigo, adorned with subtle spiritual motifs such as cloud and feather patterns, symbolizing strength and grace. It was open in the front, revealing a simple dark kimono beneath, its fabric both durable and lightweight, designed for ceremonial purposes and ease of movement.

    Around his waist, a thick, woven rope was tied in a prominent knot, serving both as a practical belt and a symbol of his spiritual authority. The belt held his hakama firmly in place, the pleated garment flowing elegantly from his waist to his ankles, complementing the wings on his back.

    As he landed, his geta¡ªthe traditional wooden sandals¡ªmade a sharp clack against the ground. His long, unkempt hair and beard swayed with the motion. He looked down at Ryohei, his pale red face with its long nose and piercing gaze sending a shiver down the boy''s spine. His appearance was both divine and fearsome.

    ¡°What? First time seeing a tengu?¡± the yokai asked.

    Ryohei stood frozen, unable to respond. Shun stepped forward, cutting into the conversation. ¡°My apologies, sir, but¡­ you¡¯re a Daitengu, right?¡± Shun asked, bowing respectfully.

    The tengu laughed, his beard swaying as he did. ¡°You know your stuff, kid. Yes, I am a Daitengu. By the way, I overheard something interesting just now. Care to share it with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean, sir,¡± Shun replied calmly. ¡°We were just discussing strategies for the Blood Festival.¡±

    The tengu chuckled. ¡°No need to pretend. I¡¯ve been listening since the moment you entered the forest.¡±

    Both Ryohei and Shun tensed. If the tengu had been watching from the start, then Ryohei¡¯s secret had been exposed from long since. Ryohei¡¯s heart sank, all he could do is to stay silent and waited for his uncertain death, his fate depends on his decision.

    The tengu pointed directly at Ryohei. ¡°So, you''re telling me you¡ªa human¡ªgot dragged into this event by accident?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± he continued, laughing mockingly. ¡°This festival only attracts those with yokai blood. No ordinary human can enter, even if they wanted to. Maybe you didn¡¯t know you had yokai blood all along.¡±

    ¡°Me? A yokai?¡± Ryohei¡¯s mind raced. He had never considered himself special or extraordinary.

    Shun interjected, ¡°Are you saying he¡¯s a halfling?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± The tengu moved closer, each step making Ryohei instinctively want to run, even though he knew escape was futile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, lad,¡± the tengu said dismissively. ¡°I am a Daitengu. With a mere flick of my hand, I could summon hundreds of yokai to raid a city and kidnap humans as food. I don¡¯t need to concern myself with one insignificant being like you.¡±

    Ryohei clenched his fists in frustration, but he held his tongue. The tengu flicked his hand, summoning a gust of wind that enveloped Ryohei, instantly drying his soaked clothes.

    Then, the tengu placed a hand on Ryohei¡¯s forehead. A strange, fuzzy sensation spread through Ryohei¡¯s body, sending shivers down his spine and making him nauseous.

    ¡°I see¡­ This is something new,¡± the tengu muttered, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°Am I really a yokai?¡± Ryohei asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Nope! You¡¯re completely human lad, hahaha!¡± The Daitengu¡¯s laughter echoed through the forest, breaking the tension. Ryohei sighed in relief, while Shun sighed in pity.

    But one question remained. ¡°Then¡­ how did he get involved in all of this if he¡¯s human?¡± Shun asked.

    The Daitengu¡¯s gaze turned serious. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us, lad? How did you, a human, manage to store yokai energy inside your body?¡±

    Feeling cornered and his life is in the mercy of their kin, he confessed. Explaining all that have happened so far, and about the stuff he heard about his ancestor consuming a yokai.

    ¡°A human consuming a yokai to obtain spiritual power? Is that even possible?¡± Shun asked, placing a hand on his chin, deep in thought.

    The Daitengu was equally surprised. ¡°In all my years, I¡¯ve never heard of such a case.¡±

    On one hand, Ryohei felt relieved that he wasn¡¯t a monster. On the other, he felt helpless and powerless, with no clear path to ensure his survival. He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms.

    The Daitengu noticed and smirked. ¡°Let me offer you a choice, lad. First is, you can go home to your family and get to see them one last time. But since you¡¯re abandoning the festival of blood, you will be chased by wild yokai for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll endanger not only yourself but also your family.¡±

    Ryohei¡¯s expression soured.

    ¡°The second option is to stay here and become yokai food. At least your family will be safe, and I''m sure they will mourn for you.¡±

    Ryohei¡¯s face grew grim. Was there really no way out? Just as despair began to set in, the tengu offered a third option.

    ¡°Or¡­ you can fight. Enter the Festival of Blood, put your life on the line, and earn a chance to survive.¡±

    Ryohei¡¯s eyes widened. Me? Fight against yokai? It sounded impossible.

    Shun stepped forward. ¡°Are you suggesting he fight yokai as a human? That¡¯s suicide!¡±

    The Daitengu shrugged. ¡°The solution is simple, just awaken his yokai bloodline. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for a human. But since he already has yokai energy inside him, it¡¯s a different story.¡±

    Ryohei remained silent, weighing his options.

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s your choice,¡± the Daitengu said, leaping onto a tree branch. ¡°Think it over carefully.¡±

    <hr>

    Ryohei¡¯s mind raced. ''Should I do it? Is there another way? How much time do I have until the festival starts?'' Amid the turmoil, Shun caught his attention.

    Even though Ryohei didn¡¯t fully trust him, his actions just now spoke louder than words. Ryohei noticed that when Daitengu showed himself he tried to cover him by stepping forward, he was also trying to feign ignorance, by pretending to not know I¡¯m a human.

    Currently he¡¯s the best person to ask for, Ryohei walk closer and apologize. ¡°Sorry for kicking you out of the blue back then¡­ I could really use your opinion.¡±

    Shun smiled and dismissed the apology. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? Awakening your yokai blood means you will no longer be human.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s better than becoming food, then¡­ yes.¡± Despite his hesitation, Ryohei answered with determination.

    Shun sighed. ¡°The process is called Blood Awakening. The terms Blood Awakening isn¡¯t that much of a secret, a lot of shapeshifting yokai once married human and gave birth to a mixed bloodline, and that happened not just once or twice, but many times. Thus, it''s not all that uncommon to find a human with a trace of yokai blood.¡±

    He continued, gesturing with his hands.

    Shun continues as he waves his hand gesture. ¡°Take tanuki clan for example, they often wed with human and produce mixed blood offsprings. If one came from a branch family with¡­ let¡¯s say a boy that was born with one-hundredth of yokai blood, and he wants to be part of the main family. At the very least, he needs to become a halfling, meaning those with fifty percent yokai blood purity within them. And that¡¯s where this ritual came for, the small amount of yokai blood within that person will consume the human blood in him and turns it into a yokai blood. It is extremely painful and gruesome scene¡­¡±

    The more Ryohei listened, the weaker his resolve grew.

    ¡°Normally, where there¡¯s yokai blood, yokai energy or often called spiritual energy, exist too. But you have Yokai energy inside of you yet possess no yokai¡¯s blood. Not to mention, I have never heard of this ritual being performed on a human who possess no yokai¡¯s blood¡­¡±

    Both of them fell silent. The Daitengu grinned from above. ¡°You don¡¯t have all night to think this through, lad.¡±

    Ryohei took a deep breath, thinking of his little sister and his sick mother searching for him.

    ¡°¡­Daitengu¡­ I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    A big scary grin appeared on Daitengu¡¯s face¡­

    ¡°Alright follow me lad.¡±

    Daitengu led them not far from their location to a small, shallow cave with nothing inside. He gestured for Ryohei to enter. Shun looked confused but refrained from saying anything.

    ¡°So, what do I need to do?¡± Ryohei asked curiously.

    Daitengu raised his hand, with two fingers pointing up, his sharp black nail reflects the illuminance from nearby onibi. He casually swipes it on his palm and made a small cut. Within that palm creating a small pool of pale colored blood. ¡°Lass, you said your name is Ryohei right?

    Ryohei, who had been fixated on the blood, snapped back to attention. ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Well then¡­ good luck.¡±

    Before Ryohei could react, Daitengu shoved the pool of blood into his mouth, forcing his entire face into his palm. Though the shove was gentle, it sent Ryohei flying to the back of the cave, slamming him against the wall.

    The moment he swallowed the blood, he felt like he was swallowing a molten magma, slowly searing down his throat, igniting a fire that spread from his stomach to every inch of his body.

    A Horrid scream rang out and echoing through the cave as Ryohei clutched his throat, gagging, trying to spit it out, but it was too late. The blood has already reached his stomach, and the burning feeling continues. As if he was burned alive.

    ¡°NGHHHRAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡±

    Ryohei thrashed wildly, slamming his head against the walls, clawing at the stone wall, rolling on the ground¡ªanything to extinguish the unbearable heat. But the more he fought, the more the fire inside him raged.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Outside, Daitengu smirked and casually lifted a nearby boulder, sealing the cave entrance with a resounding BOOM.

    <hr>

    Far from Kyoto, where the Hyakki Yagyo was unfolding, a pair of ears twitched. A head peeked out from beneath a blanket, eyes scanning the moonless night sky. Another figure stirred, as if hearing a distant call. Feeling an unconnected bond, they couldn¡¯t explain. They slipped out the window and sprinted toward the forest...

    <hr>

    ¡°What were you thinking!? This isn¡¯t the Blood Awakening Ritual!¡±

    Daitengu, sipping from a jar of sake, raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hm? You just noticed that? Haha! I thought you already knew. You''re a pretty dense lad.¡±

    Shun clenched his fists but kept his composure. Daitengu lounged atop the boulder that sealed the cave entrance, taking another swig on his sake.

    ¡°Think about it,¡± Daitengu continued. ¡°He¡¯s human with no yokai blood. Did you expect me to magically turn him into a yokai?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ what are you doing to him? Drinking yokai blood is one thing, but your blood of all things...¡±

    Daitengu shook the empty jar, disappointed, before replying.

    ¡°The Blood Awakening Ritual only works on those with Yokai lineage, For human? that''s impossible. By drinking a yokai¡¯s blood, I am forcing the yokai energy inside his blood vein to awaken... and possibly, mutate his human blood into that of a yokai.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by possibly?¡± Shun¡¯s voice grew tense. ¡°So, you¡¯re just gambling with his life?¡±

    Daitengu shrugged, unbothered to answer him while trying to drink every last drop of sake from the jar. Being ignored, shun was pissed, he felt something snap in him and accidentally let his anger slip.

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    In an instant, Daitengu expression changed, he appeared in front of Shun, followed up by an intense squall that nearly sending Shun flying. He shut his eyes and tried to hold against the wind, only to realize that his feet were no longer on the ground, Daitengu had lifted him by the throat.

    *Gh!!

    Shun¡¯s eyes widened as he struggled, using all his strength to pry Daitengu¡¯s hand away. But it was futile, even with all his strength, daitengu''s hand didn¡¯t even budge.

    A pair of sinister yellow eyes glared down at him, emanating a bloodlust that made every hair on his body stand on end.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got the audacity to speak to me like that, lad.¡±

    Daitengu¡¯s grip tightened, cutting off Shun¡¯s breath. Yokai naturally had stronger bodies and faster regeneration, but in the face of overwhelming power, all of that meant nothing.

    ¡°I am not your friend, nor your family. We¡¯re not even acquaintances. And yet, you dare speak to me as if we stand on the same level? a mere halfblooded mongrel like you?¡±

    *Krk¡­ Krkkk¡­

    His eyes bulged as his vision slowly getting blurred. He can feel his collarbone slowly cracked under the pressure. He wanted to scream, but no air could escape his lungs.

    Just as darkness began to close in, Daitengu released him.

    Thud!

    Shun collapsed, gasping and coughing violently.

    ¡°Consider yourself lucky, lad. If you weren¡¯t a participant in tonight¡¯s Hyakki Yagyo¡ªor if that young lass from the Tanuki family didn¡¯t fancy you¡ªI¡¯d have ripped off your head and turned it into a wine goblet.¡±

    A faint scream echoed from behind the boulder. Daitengu glanced back, noticing that it wouldn¡¯t end anytime soon, he slowly walk towards the festival leaving shun who¡¯s still crawling on the ground, trying to catch his breath.

    ¡°Guard him for me,¡± Daitengu ordered as he walked away. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone disturb him. I¡¯m off to get more booze.¡±

    Shun, trembling but still nodded to his request out of fear, ¡°I just want to ask you one thing¡­ sir.¡±

    Daitengu stopped, glancing over his shoulder.

    Shun hesitated, still shaken. ¡°Why did you help him? What¡¯s your motive?¡±

    Daitengu chuckled. ¡°Entertainment.¡±

    ¡°Entertainment?¡± Shun frowned. ¡°No ulterior motive? No plans to use him later?¡±

    Daitengu smirked. ¡°Try to live as long as I have, and you¡¯ll find that entertainment becomes one of the few things worth pursuing. But you? I doubt you can live that long¡ªnot with your half-blood yokai blood.¡± He laughed heartily before his expression darkened.

    ¡°And if we¡¯re talking motives¡­ I¡¯m not the suspicious one here.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who offered to help him. You claimed to have a plan¡ªbut I¡¯ve yet to hear it.¡±

    Shun wanted to reply with a retort, but the words caught in his throat, leaving him quiet.

    ¡°The real question is,¡± Daitengu said, stepping closer, ¡°what were you planning if I hadn¡¯t been here?¡±

    Shun¡¯s face hardened, but he still didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Daitengu smirked. ¡°I bet you want to see it too¡ªa human surviving the impossible. Was it because you see yourself in him, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Shun clenched his jaw but remained silent.

    ¡°Well,¡± Daitengu said, turning away. ¡°The silence speak for itself... guard him for me, Delusional Young Master of the Mujina Clan.¡±

    As Daitengu disappeared into the night leaving him in complete silence, Shun touched the bruises on his neck, his mind replaying those parting words.

    ¡°Delusional¡­ huh.¡±

    <hr>

    Thirsty¡­

    Dark¡­

    Hungry¡­

    I had no strength left in my body.

    The searing pain lingered, even though my body was numb¡ªunable to feel or sense anything.

    Suddenly, a small streak of light appeared not far from me. The tiny glimmer grew brighter and larger.

    My lifeless figure, lying motionless on the cold ground, began to rise. Slowly, I started walking toward the cave entrance. Steady at first¡­ then faster.

    ¡°GRAAAAAAAARH!!¡±

    I dashed forward like a wild, rabid beast, attacking the first thing I saw¡ªa man with red skin and a long nose. I didn¡¯t care who he was. All I wanted was one thing:

    FOOD.

    The Daitengu, unfazed by my sudden attack, sighed as if expecting it. With a simple swing of his arm, he pinned me down.

    Blam!

    Sigh¡­

    ¡°He turned into a M¨­j¨±... Just as I thought. I was hoping for too much.¡±

    Shun, hiding behind the Daitengu, stared at me in disbelief.

    Ryohei¡ªhis hair had turned white, his once calm eyes now narrowed and bloodshot, and his teeth¡­ jagged and sharp like those of a beast.

    There was a flicker of pity in Shun''s eyes.

    ¡°I will end your suffering,¡± the Daitengu said coldly as he raised his hand to crush my head.

    Pinned to the ground, I let out a blood-curdling scream, shaking the air around us.

    From the distance, a high-pitched sound echoed, followed by a sudden streak of light heading straight for the Daitengu''s eyes.

    Even he, the Daitengu, was taken aback by the unexpected attack. He deflected it with his arm but, in doing so, accidentally released me.

    Freed, I backed off and darted around the area with terrifying speed, my movements too fast for Shun to follow.

    Another creature appeared, moving in tandem with me, circling the Daitengu and Shun.

    A barrage of attacks followed.

    The Daitengu dodged effortlessly but remained cautious, wary of another ambush.

    Suddenly, I tackled Shun and bit into his arm.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    I tried to tear the flesh from his limb, but my fangs weren¡¯t sharp enough to rip through completely.

    Shun, writhing in pain, fought back, struggling to shake me off. But I was too fast, too relentless.

    ¡°Stand down, lad. He¡¯s not your opponent anymore,¡± the Daitengu commanded, pulling out a star-shaped fan made of black feathers, its shape reminiscent of a maple leaf.

    With a single swing, a powerful gust disoriented me. I stumbled, my movements erratic.

    In that instant, the Daitengu grabbed one of the attackers¡ªa small, fox-sized creature with sickles for arms.

    ¡°A Kamaitachi?¡± he muttered.

    Before he could react further, I lunged at him from behind, aiming to catch him off guard. But he turned swiftly and delivered a punch to my stomach, sending me crashing through the trees.

    I landed with a loud thud, consciousness fading.

    Another Kamaitachi tried to rescue its comrade, but the Daitengu anticipated the move and caught it as well. Both creatures squirmed in his grip.

    Feeling their frantic struggle, he released a wave of bloodlust, forcing them to go still¡ªterrified but subdued.

    ¡°Sir¡­ is this?¡± Shun finally managed to get a good look at the creatures.

    ¡°It¡¯s his family, I suppose,¡± the Daitengu said.

    ¡°Family? But¡­ he¡¯s human. How is that possible?¡±

    The Daitengu approached my unconscious form, preparing to finish me off. Shun, lost in thought, watched in silence.

    But just as the Daitengu was about to strike, he hesitated.

    ¡°Mujina lad, tie him up for me.¡±

    Shun snapped out of his daze.

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    The Daitengu plucked a vine from a nearby silvervine plant, channeled his spiritual energy into it, and handed it to Shun. The vine grew thicker, writhing in his hands.

    ¡°Use this. And tie up those two as well¡ªthey¡¯ve been awfully quiet since I¡­ persuaded them.¡±

    Shun secured the beasts and then asked hesitantly, ¡°What are you going to do with them, sir?¡±

    The Daitengu sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve offended Nurarihyon enough already. I killed another participant in the previous Hyakki Yagyo¡­ So, I¡¯ve decided to send this M¨­j¨± into the tournament. I doubt it will survive past the first round.¡±

    <hr>

    Did I die?

    The last thing I remembered was being shoved into that cave.

    The pain¡­ it consumed me.

    I tried everything to make it stop, but it didn¡¯t.

    My eyes felt heavy¡ªso heavy¡ªbut I needed to wake up¡­

    I needed to survive.

    When I opened them, the familiar sight of a dark forest greeted me.

    I wished, deep down, that it was all a dream¡­ that I would wake up in my bed, wrapped in blankets.

    But reality is cruel.

    A sharp sting shot through the back of my head¡ªlike my skull had been split open.

    Nggh!

    I reached to hold my head but realized I was bound, unable to move.

    ¡° Oi~ Mujina lad, this thing awakes again. Knock it out once more,¡± came a familiar old voice.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Another voice responded. A figure approached and slowly raised his fist, ready to deliver a blow.

    I instinctively ducked.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I shouted.

    The figure froze. Shock filled his eyes, and the old man behind him laughed.

    ¡°BAHAHAHA! YOU DID IT, LAD!¡±

    Confused, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did the ritual succeed? Why am I tied up?¡±

    Shun explained everything¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± I asked, disbelief coloring my voice.

    But the silence that followed confirmed it.

    Shun untied me. I sat, hands on my head, trying to process it all.

    ¡°So¡­ you used me for your Made-up blood ritual? Like a test subject?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re welcome,¡± Daitengu replied with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re one of us now lad. Congratulations.¡±

    I wanted to be angry, but¡­ he wasn¡¯t wrong, even though it was success, I was mad and disgusted at myself for easily believed him

    ¡°You agreed to it. Besides, this was your best chance at survival. You passed the first part. Now all that¡¯s left is to win the Blood Festival,¡± the Daitengu said.

    I noticed my hair had turned white. My body felt energized. The pain that once consumed me had vanished.

    But something felt¡­ incomplete.

    ¡°What¡¯s my power?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Oh, right. Here.¡± The Daitengu tossed the fox-sized creature at me.

    I am utterly confused. As I stared at it, I find it cute, was this another yokai?

    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±

    I look at them thoroughly, the creature nuzzled my face. they let out cute familiar shriek and rub their head on my face. Feeling that contact, I vividly realize who it was. My eyes widened, ¡°Hikage? And¡­ Raisen?¡±

    I recognized them instantly. My pets¡­ but why were they here?

    ¡°Your pets?¡± The Daitengu chuckled. ¡°You didn¡¯t realize? They¡¯re yokai. They came all this way for you. They must have sensed your bloodline awakening.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ is my bloodline?¡±

    The Daitengu pointed at the creatures.

    ¡°Kamaitachi. Sickle weasels. Your power lets you be able to ride the wind and transform into a sickle. Try it out, use spiritual energy to transform your hand."

    He instructed me on how to channel my spiritual energy.

    I envisioned it¡ªa sickle in place of my hand.

    But no matter how hard I tried, all I managed was to turn my finger into a small blade, like a small carving knife on my index finger.

    The Daitengu and Shun snickered.

    ¡°Not bad for your first try. Now, try cutting that tree.¡±

    I swung casually, expecting only a shallow mark.

    Instead, the tree was cleaved clean in half.

    I stood, speechless.

    ¡°Hmm, not bad. With this level of sharpness, I think you can manage to win few times.¡±

    I was surprised by how sharp my sickle was, but the excitement quickly faded. I couldn¡¯t help but feel discouraged. The yokai I saw back then seemed waaay stronger than me. Can I really win?

    ¡°Are you¡­ seriously expecting me to win like this? I have no battle experience, and I¡¯m not proficient with this weapon. How am I supposed to defeat everyone and win?¡± The situation looked grim.

    Daitengu laughed. ¡°No, of course not! You¡¯re the weakest yokai in history. How could you possibly win the whole festival?¡±

    Shun interjected, offering some explanation to ease my worries. ¡°During the Festival of Blood, there¡¯s something called the ¡®Pardon System.¡¯ It¡¯s mostly used by wealthy yokai clans. Not all yokai are proficient in combat, so when you¡¯re matched up, you can either fight or forfeit. If you forfeit or lose, you¡¯ll be branded as the possession of the winner.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want that, you can offer something in exchange for your life. It can be a spiritual treasure, an exotic beast with high spiritual power, or a cursed technique plaque to pardon your death.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just offer my shade umbrella?¡± I pointed at the umbrella given to me by Nurarihyon.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s a low-ranked spiritual treasure. It¡¯s mass-produced trash. If you want to survive, beat a few yokai. When their clans use a pardon to save them, you can collect and use it to pardon yourself in the next round.¡±

    What he said actually made sense. Hearing about a potential way to survive lifted my spirits.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it works. You don¡¯t need to win the whole thing.¡± Daitengu grinned confidently. ¡°For a weak yokai like you, winning one or two matches is enough.¡±

    His words irritated me. Was it because of the yokai blood? I was getting annoyed easily. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t calling me the weakest going a bit too far?¡±

    Daitengu looked confused, but he shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°Listen, lad. Kamaitachi, in general, are weaker than most yokai. You can¡¯t even beat a Nekomata.¡±

    ¡®Nekomata?¡¯ I thought for a moment. Isn¡¯t that the yokai cat that usually disguises itself as a house cat?

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m weaker than a household cat?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them,¡± I said, trying to defend myself. ¡°I can handle a cat yokai!¡±

    ¡°But can you handle them when they resurrect?¡± Daitengu asked with a smirk.

    ¡°Resurrect? Nekomata can do that?¡±

    ¡°Cat clan, in general, have nine lives. Every time they die, they gain significant spiritual power. Even that is too much for a Kamaitachi. And, to make matters worse, they¡¯re your natural predators.¡±

    I swallowed hard. I kept forgetting¡ªyokai power can¡¯t be judged by appearance alone.

    ¡°You, on the other hand, are a Kamaitachi. Kamaitachi are yokai that travel in a party of three.¡± He pointed at Hikage and Raisen. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re just one-third of a complete yokai.

    ¡°And not only that¡ªyou¡¯re a half-blooded yokai. To make things even worse, you¡¯re missing the most crucial weapon of a Kamaitachi: a tail. You¡¯re a tailless Kamaitachi.¡±

    Daitengu¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°In all my years¡­ you are the weakest yokai I have ever met.¡±

 Chapter 4, the Festival of Blood

    Surrounding yokai began clamoring, they became restless waiting for the festival of blood to start

    Ryohei rejoined the group of young yokai participating in the festival. Their group stood at the center of the crowd, just as they had when they first arrived. Though Ryohei appeared calm and composed, his mind was still consumed by what the Daitengu had said.

    Not long after awakening his yokai blood, he had been briefly tutored by him on how to utilize his newfound power to survive. Despite the change in him, one thought lingered in his mind.

    ''The weakest, huh... I never expect myself to be strong, but I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be at the bottom.''

    Ryohei glances his surrounding, looking at all sort of Yokai around him, and thinking... One of them would soon be his opponent. Deep inside he felt strange feelings, just few hours ago he would have been frozen in fear, while avoiding eye contact with other Yokai. But now... he could meet their gazes without hesitation. Was it because he had awakened his yokai blood? He wasn¡¯t sure. But if he wanted to survive, he had to make the most of what little he had learned in his short training.

    <hr>

    Shortly after awakening his yokai blood, Ryohei had approached Shun to apologize.

    "Hey... I heard what happened, I attacked you didn''t I... Sorry about that. "

    Shun shook his head, dismissing the apology, and showed his fully healed arm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Yokai have stronger regenerative abilities. Besides, are you okay? No strange side effects? or Any pain?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I guess. Just a little nauseous. And... I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve been getting irritated easily. I can¡¯t seem to control my emotions.¡±

    Shun nodded. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s normal, you see... We Yokai''s are supernatural beings, creatures that exist in the space between the human world and the spirit realm."

    "We''ve been called many things in the past, such as Monsters, demons, spirit, ghost, M¨­j¨±, and Yokai. But that''s just how human perceive us. The truth is, yokai are manifestations of natural forces, emotions, and forgotten stories."

    "There are many types of yokai, each with different appearances and abilities. Some look almost human, while others are terrifying beasts. But we all share one thing in common: we are born from energy."

    "We as yokai are influenced by all sort of negative energy that amplifies our emotions. Such as anger, pride, hunger, envy, lust, and greed."

    Ryohei eyes twitched as he listened, he understands the concept Shun just explained. "So, it''s like 7 deadly sins, right?"

    Shun shrugged. ¡°Something like that. It won¡¯t influence all your emotions equally, but some will be stronger than others. Since you mentioned being irritable, anger is probably one of your amplified emotions.¡±

    Ryohei remained silent, observing Shun. He noticed how calm and composed Shun was. He didn¡¯t show anger, even when Ryohei attacked him, and he seemed humble too¡ªno signs of pride.

    Curiosity won him over, he decided to ask. "So, what about you? You seem... Very calm and kind, are you not affected by this?"

    ¡°I was raised as a yokai,¡± Shun explained. ¡°I¡¯ve never had contact with humans, so I got used to it when I was young. With proper training, you¡¯ll learn to control it too.¡±

    "I see..."

    By this time, Shun didn''t realized it yet, but he was overwhelmed by one emotion, that is... Envy.

    "Uh... Hey, about the Festival of Blood. Do you have a spiritual treasure?¡±

    Shun nodded. ¡°Yeah, this is the Mujina Bead. It¡¯s a treasure of my family. Honestly, I don¡¯t expect to win. I¡¯m considered pretty weak compared to others.¡±

    Ryohei was taken aback by his words, ''Him? Weak? He easily knocked down trees while chasing me...

    After a moment, Ryohei realized something. From a human perspective, knocking down trees was extraordinary. But for a yokai, it was just... normal. Thus, he refrains himself from asking more about such topic.

    ¡°Shun... do you have another treasure? I know it¡¯s shameless, but if you have more, could you sell one to me? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±

    Shun shook his head. ¡°Sorry, this is the only one I have... But please don¡¯t be discouraged. If we end up as opponents in the festival, you can just forfeit. You don¡¯t have to worry about the ¡®loser¡¯s possessions¡¯ rule. I¡¯ll do what I can to help you. I promise.¡±

    Ryohei felt a wave of relief. He was truly grateful to Shun.

    Hearing that line was enough to relief his mind, truly... Ryohei was thankful to him from the bottom of his heart.

    <hr>

    A gentle nudge on my cheek was enough to make me snapped out of my thoughts. Beside me lies Hikage and Raisen floated around him in a circular motion, like a hamster in a ball

    I smiled, ''I see... I''m not alone, you guys are here with me too.'' while I pet their soft fur.

    I chuckled, "Look at how big you''ve grown."

    At first I doubt them, how couldn''t I? I have been with them since childhood, and out of nowhere someone claimed they were yokai? But... Even with all my doubts, the undeniable fact is a sense of familiarity i felt and the color pattern on their fur were undeniable.

    A loud taiko drum echoed through the night, row of Yokai began making excited noise, signaling the start of the second part of Hyakki Yagyo, the Festival of Blood.

    Nurarihyon, the old man who leading the procession, returned. I noticed him glance in his direction, Nurarihyon eyebrows twitched, as he turns his head toward my direction. The side of his mouth raised, as if trying to hold back his smile. ''Did he recognize my change?''

    Nurarihyon¡¯s voice trembled with power, spreading across the gathering like a loudspeaker.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve enjoyed yourselves. Good. From this moment on, the Festival of Blood begins!¡±

    The yokai erupted in excitement.

    "Finally!"

    "I''ve been waiting for this!"

    "Come place your bets!"

    "I bet the little one will be eliminated first!"

    Nurarihyon raised his hand, silencing them. ¡°Pipe down. I¡¯ll explain the rules.¡±

    All the young yokai tensed, expecting a standard one-on-one tournament. But then, Nurarihyon threw a curveball by introducing a new rule.

    All the young yokai tensed, but they have been expecting how the festival will go, but then he threw a curveball by introducing a new rule.

    "Since the participants this time vary greatly in talent and combat readiness, I¡¯ve decided on a different format.¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    This year and from today''s onward, the Hyakki Yagyo consist of six rounds, and each festival of blood will have different challenge from the previous one. The first round is the Hunting round.

    Everyone was confused, including Shun and Ryohei, ''Hunting round? So, we have to hunt wild Yokai?'' Thought Ryohei, but sadly that''s not it.

    "To Hunt or to be Hunted, you will be split into two groups hunter and prey, The first 50 participant will enter a domain. If the spirit around you glows red, you''re a hunter. if its blue, you''re a prey."

    Ryohei¡¯s breath caught. ''We have to hunt... each other?''

    "Hunters may only claim one prey. Exceeding this limit will result in disqualification. Choose your target wisely, preying on someone too strong could waste your time and energy."Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Hunter may only hunt one prey, and no more than that! Anyone who keeps hunting despite having a prey will be disqualified! So, hunters... pay attention to who you chose to hunt, preying a fish too big will waste lot your time and energy."

    "Hunters who fail to capture or subdue a prey until the time limit will be deemed as dead and will be distributed to the surviving prey based on your performance and the audience vote!

    The crowd buzzed with excitement, thrilled by their newfound influence over the festival¡¯s outcome.

    <blockquote>

    I am Nurarihyon, Guide of the 587th Hyakki Yagyo.

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    With this, I declare the 587th Festival of Blood begin!

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    Kyouka... Suigetsu!

    </blockquote>

    He raises his wooden cane and taps the ground, the scenery shifted, like a ripple disturbing the calm surface of water. The yokai lanterns and the crowd surround us dissolved into a dark, misty forest.

    ''What is this? Was this teleportation!?''

    Before Ryohei could process it, a voice boomed.

    ¡°First round, 50 participants. 25 hunters. 25 preys. Hunters you are currently immobilized but will be released shortly, be sure to capture any prey before the timer runs out."

    "As for you, prey. You have 2 minutes before the hunters can move, take your time to run or hide. The time starts... Now!"

    Many Yokai who was marked as prey began sprinting, away from that place. Ryohei who recognized that he was surrounded by glowing blue aura, he began to panic and run as fast as he could. Because of him awakens his blood, his speed increased to a next level, making him get through the forest quite easy.

    During his run, he saw others taking different approaches¡ªdigging holes, hiding in rivers, or climbing trees.

    Realizing it he understands what he should do, he kept going further from the hunter location and then...

    *Bam!

    He ran into a wall, a transparent like wall or barrier that prevents him from going further.

    "What! What is this!? Is this the limit?"

    Ryohei takes a deep breath and exhale it, ''calm down, the festival might not turn into what I expected, but this round is like playing tag with a hint of hide and seek.

    Hikage, Raisen. Please cut some three in the east and west, don''t to cut all of them down, just leave some mark.

    Hikage and Raisen nod and fly at highspeed, cutting surrounding tree and making false trails. Ryohei also cut some tree and collects its branch.

    Soon after the forest in that area turned into a mess, Ryohei gathered all the branch and small tree he cut, dig a hole and lie down on his stomach and use all that branch and small tree as the cover, hikage and raisen who finished making mess in the surrounding area, rejoined.

    Making the place seems like a post-battle scene, if they were to see this place, he''d think that the battle is over and the area is clear, right?

    Breathing deeply, Ryohei tried to calm himself as his anger rises. ''This is total mess, the participants didn''t even get the chance to ask questions, and he just directly dumped us in this. He didn''t even mention the hunting duration!''

    Right now, his priority is hiding, because unlike tag or hide and seek, who only have one be It or be the Seeker. This hunt or to be hunt trial have multiple people chasing, which means they can gang up a single prey.

    The night continues as he stays low, blending with the leaves and branches. Enhanced by the surrounding mist, it¡¯s almost impossible to notice him. Time passes slowly, and Ryohei occasionally hears someone approaching. Unfortunately, the mist makes both him and his opponent harder to see¡ªbut that doesn¡¯t mean Ryohei can¡¯t deduce where his opponent is.

    The incoming hunter steps on the branches and twigs Ryohei spread out beforehand, revealing their location. Many come and leave after witnessing the ruined forest. Except one.

    The sound of snapping branches continues until they¡¯re just a few feet apart. Then, it stops. Both Ryohei and the kamaitachi''s stay low, but he feels like something was wrong. Suddenly, he senses a powerful bloodlust right above him. Instinct kicks in, and he leaps backward, out of his hiding place.

    A Wolf like creature stand before me, its bipedal and has an appearance similar to that of a Werewolf. He laughed as he found my hiding spot. "Haha I was correct! the way you hide yourself completely are really annoying, but sadly you weren''t managed to take smell into account."

    A wolf-like creature stands before him. It¡¯s bipedal and has an appearance resembling a werewolf. The creature laughs, having found Ryohei¡¯s hiding spot.

    ¡°Haha! I was right! The way you hid was really annoying, I had a hard time tracking you, but sadly... you didn¡¯t account for smell.¡± as he grin, showing his sharp teeth.

    <hr>

    I began to run to the side, trying to shake him off before other hunters can gather and gang up on me. But the wolf anticipated my move and also sidestepping and swiping a sharp claw at my neck.

    Caught off guard, I brace for the impact, but Raisen moves swiftly, parrying the attack. Sparks fly as the clash emits a high-pitched sound. Thanks to Raisen, I managed to gains some distance

    "Wha!? What is this! Who are you!? Why are you interfering with my hunt!?" The wolf growls as it lost track of me, I managed to distance myself, but then...

    *Slash!

    A sharp pain shoots through my leg. The wolf had launched a wind-like slash from afar, and it hit my feet while I was fleeing. I feel down, then the wolf didn''t miss this chance. He pounces and bite me, sinking its teeth into my left shoulder, attempting to tear it off.

    While holding the pain, I cuffed my fist and punch him in the face, over and over and over. Forcing him to release his bite, fortunately my punch hit his eyes, he releases his bite and groan in pain, while covering his eyes.

    Taking advantage of the moment, I pushes through the pain and limps toward cover behind a large rock. My breath comes in ragged gasps, but I notices something¡ªthe pain I felt in my leg is gradually subsiding. Is this the natural healing that Shun mentioned? Although it doesn''t heal instantly, this is a crucial help for me who''s limping due to his attack just now.

    I took no time and push through; despite my leg injury I ran and took cover behind a large rock. Catching my breath, the pain I felt on my feet gradually disappear, is this the Yokai''s natural healing that Shun mentioned? although it doesn''t heal instantly, this is crucial help in this situation.

    But... If it works for me, then it must works for him too, he will recover soon.

    *I sighed, with frustration growing.

    ''That was a total blunder, when he pounced and bit me, I could''ve transformed my finger and stab him in the eye. But I panicked and fought like a human...''

    I grit my teeth. ''I¡¯m half-yokai now. I need to start thinking like one.''

    After the wolf¡¯s eye recovered he suddenly froze, licking all this teeth clean, then his saliva starts flowing from his mouth, his laughter echoes through the forest.

    ¡°Hahaha! You''re a halfing huh? Looks like I will have a fine dinner after all..."

    I was astonished, how did he knew that?

    I feel that my current location isn''t safe, it would be a good idea to change location... But safety takes priority, my leg almost healed, It would be risky to move with injured leg, so I decided to remain... Until my leg healed.

    The wolf screamed, "You can¡¯t escape! I can smell you and your blood from miles away! You can run, but you can¡¯t hide. No one will help you. You¡¯re the last one here!¡±

    My eyes widened. ''The last one? Am I the only prey remaining? That means...

    I chuckled a little and then sighed, realized that I was just overthinking things.

    ''I have been too worried about getting ganged up on... Since I''m the last prey around, I don''t have to fear group attack. The rules says that one hunter can only subdue one prey, which means he''s the only hunter around.''

    ''Besides, the rule didn''t specify about prey retaliating too. So, even if I fight back, I won''t violate any rules.''

    In a distance the wolf sniff the air and slowly tracking me down, closing in with the guidance of trail of blood.

    I took a deep breath trying to calm down, and focus my mind on one thing, which is to ''Hunt him back!''

    ''Think Ryohei! even if they are strong yokai with high regeneration power, at the end of the day they are just Beast! they didn''t know basic human anatomy, I have the advantage!''

    My leg was healed, I revealed myself and run towards him, the wolf yokai noticed me and grinning with saliva all over his teeth.

    I leaped, baiting him to attack me. After that wolf sees me jumping, he grinned and jump straight at me.

    ¡°You fool! Now you can¡¯t escape!¡± the wolf roars, lunging at incredible speed with claws bared.

    I kept remembering what Daitengu teaches me over and over,

    "Right now, you can''t control your sickle power properly, so the only way you fight is by relying on these little two." As he pointed at Hikage and Raisen.

    "What you need the most is not power, but speed and evasion. Be more agile than your enemy. You¡¯re a Kamaitachi¡ªa sickle weasel. You have the power to ride the wind. Direct your spiritual energy to your feet and imagine yourself stepping on air, and then...¡±

    ''JUMP!!''

    *Swoosh!

    The wolf¡¯s eyes widen as his claws swipe through empty air. As I stepped on a gust of air, launching myself higher and somersaulting over the wolf.

    "Hikage! Raisen!¡±

    I called them both, they directly fly into my hand, transform itself into a Sickle. I grip them tightly and on made two vertical slash across the wolf''s back.

    *GYAAAAAAH! the wolf yokai cries.

    The wolf howls in pain, dropping to all fours and charging again with both hands forwards, baring an extremely sharp claws towards me.

    But I barely dodge it by sliding low and slashes the wolf¡¯s legs.

    *Slash!

    The wolf lets out another agonized howl as the sickles tears through the tendons in his legs. He crashes to the ground, struggling to rise, but the injury slows him.

    Without missing a beat, I charged at him once again; he was shocked because of how aggressive I attacked him. Striking fear to his mind, as if the hunter and prey role were reversed.

    He who was exhausted repelling my relentless charge staggered, my eyes narrowed, seeing a slight opportunity being presented I swiftly dart behind him and slashed the back of his Knee joint.

    He didn''t know what just happened, all he knew was his legs gave out and fell, making him kneel on one leg.

    Another attack incoming, this time, I aim for the tendons in his other leg, a multiple series slashes, rendering him immobile.

    Slash!

    A deep cut opens along the back of his knee, and the wolf collapses, his claws digging into the earth as he struggles to stand. His eyes, burning red with fury, lock onto me.

    "You... filthy halfling!" he snarls, saliva dripping from his jaws. "You think this us enough to defeat me! A weakling like you!? Don''t underestimate me, I¡¯ve hunted prey stronger than you!"

    I grit my teeth, keeping my distance as he thrashes on the ground. He¡¯s fast, even with both legs injured, but I have an advantage now. He can¡¯t stand properly.

    ¡°Yeah, you might be right,¡± while holding my breath steady, ¡°but you made one mistake¡­¡±

    The wolf growls, trying to push himself up on one knee. As he glare at me.

    I tighten my grip on Hikage and Raisen, their cold steel vibrating with anticipation. My heart pounds in my chest, but my mind is calm, focused.

    " That you''re looking down on me."

    I lunge forward, slashing in a wide arc aimed at his lower back side, He roars, raising his arm to block, but it¡¯s too late. The blade bites deep into his side, carving through fur and flesh. Blood splatters across the forest floor, staining the mist. My attack when straight in.

    If it''s about human, this part should go straight to his kidney, but I felt some resistance, his muscle are denser that I expected, I jumped back and made some distance between us, ready for another round of attack.

    The wolf stumbles, breathing heavily, his body trembling from the accumulating injuries. His regeneration is slowing.

    ¡°Curses you¡­¡± he mutters, one hand clutching his wounded side. ¡°You...¡±

    I stay silent, watching his every movement. His strength is failing, but he¡¯s still dangerous. A cornered beast is always at its most vicious.

    The wolf''s eyes dart around, searching for an opening, a way to turn the fight back in his favor. But his body failed to listen to him, his legs whom I have slashed its tendon over and over doesn''t have any strength left to help him stand.

    I stand over, watching him struggle to reach me with his bloodshot eyes full of hatred.

    I steady my breathing, starring at him eye to eye. As if saying...

    If we ever meet again for the second time,

    I am not afraid of you..

    The forest is silent now, the mist swirling around me like a shroud, and then...

    *Hwooooooom!

    A deep, Haunting Horn sounds from a distant rolled across the forest, shattering the stillness in the air. Marking the end of the first round...

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± I whisper, lowering my sickles. Hikage and Raisen revert to their weasel forms, landing softly on my shoulders.

    The hunt is done.

    For now...

 Chapter 5, Ookami Clan

    As the surrounding scenery changed, many participants was swallowed by the mist and gone.

    Shun began to panic, but after a while, the mist subsided and nothing happened to him, leaving him confused as to what just happened, why was he excluded. Just as he was about to ask, Nurarihyon spoke, explaining the situation.

    "Young ones from the second batch can relax and be prepared, you will start after the first batch is finished." He raised his hands, as mist slowly began to gather, recreating the surrounding scene as if a mirror had appeared, reflecting those around it. Then, the scene shifted, showing the participants of the first batch.

    From afar, a group of peculiar Yokai sat together. Unlike the others Yokai who were sitting on the ground, they were perched on a wide wooden platform, marking their distinction.

    Not long after, the sound of a wooden sandals echoed.

    *Clack clack clack

    Other Yokai stole glances towards the source and saw a Muscular, red-skinned tengu with short beard and moustache with fierce expression.

    "It''s nice seeing you all together like this." said tengu confidently.

    A giant among the group with the similar red skin but has paler shade, snickered, "Says the one who came here just to steal drink and disappeared on his own." Two menacing horns protruded from his head as he raised a large piece of drumstick, easily tearing into the meat, and drank alcohol straight from the jar.

    *Thud!

    He slammed the jar in frustration, causing the platform to tremble. A sweet voice mediated their growing aggression. "Come on, don''t start fighting. it''s been a while since we all get together like this. Don''t you feel sorry for ignoring us Daitengu?" as she smiles with her mischievous grin towards Daitengu

    The sweet voice carried a hint of spiritual energy that enchanted anyone who heard it, but Daitengu just chuckled, waving it off. "And who was the one igniting the flame? You, with your fancy tricks?"

    Another figure remained silent; his eyes closed as if meditating. The breeze passed through him, a man with animal-like ears as his silver hair swayed in the wind. "Will Mr. Big Bad Wolf interfere with their argument?" says another woman next to him, her back sprouting several spider limbs, moving in unison.

    "No, I''m just here to watch my clan youngsters perform. They can kill each other for all I care..." he replied, with cold tone.

    "You''re so cold," Teased Jorogumo, to the head of Ookami Clan.

    The tension between the heads of the most powerful Yokai clans continued until another figure approached. "Why do you guys keep bickering at every Hyakki Yagyo I host?" The old man with a gourd-shaped head, Nurarihyon, sounded disgruntled by their behavior.

    "Oi Kitsune, pipe down your spiritual energy, you''re affecting the young ones with that!" he scolded.

    She retracted her spiritual energy and pouted as if her toy had been taken from her, "I''m controlling it just fine. And don''t call me kitsune, you can address me as Yuzuki from now on. The words mean Citrus and Moon."

    Daitengu laughed, as if hearing something amusing, "Hahaha! name? Since when do you use a name, sly fox?"

    "About 40 years ago, perhaps it doesn''t fit you because you''re OLD. This name works wonderfully for me." She smiled, irritating Daitengu even further. "Besides, if this brute can have a name why can''t I?" As she pointed at the towering Oni beside her.

    "Watch your mouth you filthy fox, Aramaki - Doji is NOT a name, it''s my calling."

    Yuzuki, the nine tailed Kitsune, seemed uninterested by what the Oni said. "Sure... Whether its name, nickname, or calling, what''s the difference? At the end of the day, it''s all used to address yourself. Even some of your ancestors are more famous by their calling, right? Like Shuten - Doji or Ibaraki - Doji."

    Daitengu chuckles, "It''s a bit Ironic hearing you say OLD to me, when you''re trying so hard to look young. Granny should be your calling."

    At that moment, a massive surge of spiritual energy erupted from her, as if she was provoking him to a fight "You want to go, Snot nose?"

    Daitengu grinned, as if he was intentionally poking a bee nest and was ready for it. "I don''t see any reason to be afraid." Their spiritual energies clashed, creating a wave that affected the yokai around them.

    Nurarihyon sighed and scratch his bald, gourd shaped head, "That''s enough you two." As he tapped his cane once, creating another wave and cancel each other''s out.

    "Maybe I really should consider banning you two from joining the Hyakki Yagyo for the next 100 years.

    Hearing that, they both stopped, their irritations are fading on its own. "Please don''t joke, Nurarihyon. it was just a simple greeting. No need to go that far." Yuzuki teased, as her tail sways trying to gain his favor.

    "T... That''s right, It''s just greetings. It didn''t hurt anyone. And we''re over it now" Said the Daitengu, seeing his entry to Free sake festival have been threatened, he backs out from his aggression tone.

    Nurarihyon grimaced, clearly tired of hearing this line over a hundred times. "Well, whatever. Anyone can bring me some Sake?" He joined the group and sat cross-legged on the platform. Yuzuki called her cohort, a light brown Kitsune came and brought the Sake to him.

    Nurarihyon slowly savored his drink, "So does anyone have picked which youngster that will win this Festival?"

    After a moment of silence, the spider lady is the first one to answer. "I have... and I''m open for some bets..."

    Everyone clicked their tongues in unison, "Not this time Jorogumo. My clan haven''t recovered from our last bet." Said Kitsune, trying to avoid her gambling provocation.

    "Why don''t you go bet with the little ones over there." Aramaki-Doji suggested, but Jorogumo shrugged it off, saying that it¡¯s no fun.

    "It''s more fun if the stakes are high. Besides, wouldn''t I lose face if I start picking on younger Yokai?" As she plays with her golden thread, weaving it with her spider legs. "Besides¡­ Didn¡¯t your clan need resources the most, Mr. Wolf?"

    He, who had been quiet all this time, opened his eyes and glared at Jorogumo. "Yes, my clan does need resources, but obtaining them through gambling is pure idiocy. I won¡¯t partake unless the outcome is guaranteed or when I myself that partake in the bet." He spoke with quiet determination. The Oni nodded in agreement.

    Jorogumo, having lost all interest in both of them, sighed. "You guys are no fun... "

    Nurarihyon observed the mist forming the vision of the participants. They were still running, looking for a place to hide. Nothing interesting had happened yet.

    "So, find anyone that catch your eyes?" Ask Nurarihyon trying to shift the topic.

    "I have already told you, we kitsune clan only accept fox yokai, and you too, right Jorogumo?"

    "Yes, I don''t particularly look for anyone unless they are the same Yokai as me."

    Nurarihyon sighed. "Are you still clinging to the old tradition? You should be more open-minded and take anyone who looks promising!"

    Daitengu snickered, "So far, the only one who approaches clans this way is you, Nurarihyon. But unfortunately, not everyone thinks like you do. Yokai besides your own native race feels like foreign, and foreign yokai tend to be uncontrollable. If we nurture yokai from other kind, will they guarantee to swear loyalty only to your clan? Of course not. If I take some yokai as clan member and raise them, with them being the possibility of becoming my enemy, I''d rather not do it at all." Said Daitengu, sharing his viewpoint to others.

    "I see... I respect your choice." Nurarihyon replied, sensing that none of them would understand his vision. But it wasn''t his place to dictate how they managed their respective clan. Aramaki - Doji, who had been eating all this time finally fill his stomach, he raises a barrel of Sake and drink it straight. Some witness them with disgust, as if he can''t enjoy drinking slowly one at a time.

    He wiped his mouth and turned to Nurarihyon, "I''m thinking of recruiting some Yokai from other kind, as long as they''re strong. But so far none have caught my eyes." Hearing this, other felt uneasy. The silver haired wolf Ookami respond, "Are you sure? how will you control him? what are you planning to make them prove their loyalty?

    With a stern look on his face he said... "Nothing" The others were confused by his response. Aramaki - Doji laugh loudly, with his hand on his waist, showing off his muscular frame.

    "What''s the use of that? I won''t control them, let them be free. And loyalty is easy thing to handle, just made them loyal through fear."

    The others turned their heads, sighing as they realized he was just a muscle-brain. All his plans lacked careful thought. They felt stupid being intimidated by such.

    "You''re unironically happy, what happened?" Yuzuki asked curiously. Daitengu grinned, holding his laughter. "I found an interesting lad to watch here..."

    His words piqued Jorogumo interest, and she offered him a bet. "Would you like to bet how far that kid will go?"

    Daitengu snicker, "I refuse, you damn high roller," Seeing that her gambling offer keeps getting rejected, she slumped down and didn''t say anything. "I am not gambling with him precisely because he had little to no chance of winning."

    Yuzuki eyebrow raised, "uh... what? so, you enjoy watching a weakling struggle? you had weird taste."

    "Indeed, why would you waste your time watching ant struggle for survival. A fight between two strong contenders is definitely more entertaining." Said the head of oni clan, Aramaki - Doji proudly.

    "Depends on preference I suppose," As he sees the first batch of participants almost finished their fight through the mist vision made by Nurarihyon. "I guess you can call it me being melancholic... Because we were once weak and fragile too."

    Hearing that makes everyone nostalgic of how his younger self struggling to survive.

    Daitengu smile and took two jar of Sake and be on his way. "I''ll be taking this, alright?"

    "Why don''t you watch it here together with us?" asked Nurarihyon politely, But Daitengu refused. "No way, a certain someone will spoil the fun. I''d rather watch him myself."

    With two Sake jar he went away from his drinking group.

    <hr>

    Shun who was confused regain his composure, "I''m the participant for the second half... I have to collect information as much as I can"

    Deep inside he was worried what will happen to his new acquaintance, but he is even more worried with his future fight. Because back then... he didn''t plan on winning any fight during this festival, Shun was considered to be the weakest among the piers of his age. Thus, he was not confident, he has already secured a treasure to pardon his life, but the only variable is Ryohei... he wanted to help him get out of this Hyakki Yagyo, but if the festival progressed just like usual one and one, he could only rely on luck if both got coincidentally matched together. but since the format changed, he had a greater chance.

    ''Right now, we are separated. But if we both proceed to the next round, we are bound to meet. I have confirmed it with Lord Nurarihyon just now, the next round is the same one, the third and fourth round have different format. So, if I want to help him get out, next round is the best chance I''ve got...''

    ''If our roles are different, we can manage it somehow... If I was the hunter, he can concede defeat and can go directly out of danger. If I was the prey, I can offer my treasure for him to use on the next round... If we''re both Hunter, I will help him hunt or survive and Hopely... we gained some spiritual treasure from the defeated Yokai.''

    Shun took a deep breath and exhale it... "But, in order for all that to happen. First, I have to win my match..."

    A buzzing voice came inside his head, rang out telepathically and startled him.

    <blockquote>

    Hey Mujina lad, over here. To your left.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    </blockquote>

    Shun who recognize that voice immediately came over, "Do you need something... sir."

    How do you feel, nervous?

    Shun stood there silently, the truth is... He has no confidence that he has what it takes to win.

    "Honestly... Yeah, I''m scared.. Grew up in the Mujina clan has always been lax and carefree, no fightning for your life, no strict rules nor any expectations from their upbringings..."

    "...By the time I realized it, I was following my ancestors footsteps, being lax with no ambition.."

    Daitengu listened it attentively, taking a glasshot of alcohol.

    "Having a late start, I was struggling keeping up with my fellow Yokai, their strength growth are wat too fast. Do I really have what it takes to win?"

    "Don''t beat yourself over it lad, anyone would feel fear on their first Hyakki Yagyo. And don''t feel bad about your power difference you''re a half blood. Its only natural that your power will be less stronger than a pure blooded one."

    Hearing that still doesn''t convince Shun, "If you still have some doubt, pay attention to Weasel Lad. His will to survive is so strong that even I was shocked he revert back after being a M¨­j¨±."

    Daitengu points at the center, the vision shows the last two participants. Ryohei who just got busted out of his hiding place and was chased by the werewolf like Yokai.

    Shun pays close attention to the vision and ask, "His opponent... What kinds of Yokai is it?"

    Daitengu raised his eyebrow, "Oh that? That''s Okuri Inu, one of the clansmen of that Silver Doggy."

    Shun perplexed, only few people that can casually insult one of the greatest clans in Kyoto without any consequences. And he was undoubtedly one of them.

    Daitengu clicked his tongue, *Tsk "What is he doing!?" Frustrated at the scene where Ryohei punch the wolf face out of panic.

    Shun face turned glum, ''Was it too much for him?'' Ask Shun in his mind. But the next moment shock both of them, he retaliates, move swiftly dodging his attack while delivering each blow, although it''s not fatal, he keeps accumulating it until his opponent exhaust all his spiritual energy trying to fix the damage causes by Ryohei.

    "Hahaha! He did it!" Daitengu laugh loudly, expressing his Joy.

    Shun grasp his hand tightly, determined to perform well on his parts too. "You see that lad? Pure Blooded or Halfling doesn''t matter in this case."

    Shun nod, with determination on his face. "Daitengu... Sir, why did you lie to him back then?"

    "Aah... You mean when the weasel lad awakens his bloodline?" answered him.

    "Yes... With a swipe of the scythe in his finger, he cuts several trees down. Thats not the power of a regular Yokai that just recently awakened... "

    Daitengu think, "So that he wouldn''t be overconfidence with his power... Do you really believe that he had the chance of going at any participant with his current pool of spiritual energy? That''s one way ticket straight to death, and that is why I awakened him with my blood instead of yours."

    Daitengu continues "Even if it''s just a few drops, some yokai still considered my blood as treasure, because it came from an Elder Tengu who has lived for over a thousand year. That way when he turned into halfling, he had the necessary power and spiritual energy to compete with those pure blooded yokai."

    Shun hesitate to ask, but continues anyway, "But wouldn''t that be..."

    "Risky? of course it did, he even mutanize into Moju for a moment... But because of that, he has a chance to stand by himself at that stage." As he pointed Ryohei''s figure standing over Okuri Inu.

    A horn was blown, marking the end of the first batch of the first round. Mist converges at the center and from within the mist, the appearance of those who partake the fight just now slowly appeared one by one.

    Daitengu see his friend from afar, Nurarihyon who step up and announce the end.

    "The first batch is done! I will announce the result, within fifty participants of the first batch. The survivor from Hunter twenty-four Yokai, and the survivor from Prey... one Yokai. I grant the chance for the losers to pardon their lives, anyone who wants to pardon may step forwa¡ª"

    "I CAN''T ACCEPT THIS!!"  A loud enraged voice interrupted him, expressing disagreement. It was the wolf Yokai, the last one that lost.

    "Uh... this could be a problem, Mujina Lad, I''ll be going ahead." As he soars in the sky towards the center, shun who was bewildered chase after him...

    <hr>

    "I CAN''T ACCEPT THIS!!"

    The wolf yokai''s growls echoed through the arena as he spat his words, as his voice sharp with bitterness... "How is this fair? There was three of them! is Three against one the rule of this Festival!?"

    The cunning wolf stirs up the mass''s opinion. The surrounding crowd murmured "But¡ªthree against one¡ª", as the wolf grinned by his bravado acts successfully bought the audience to take his side, he adds another fuel to the fire, making the flame even bigger. "If only my attack hadn¡¯t been blocked by that weasel! I would have won! It''s a farce!"

    A gust of sharp breeze swept through the arena as the Daitengu slowly descended, carrying a chilling presence. His expression was calm, so as his voice, yet it carried an edge of authority, silencing the muttering of the crowds. "Do you hear yourself, wolf? Do you truly believe that to be unfair?"

    Tilting his head as if pondering an amusing jest. "Tell me, then, wolf. Would you blame a Kappa when he fights near a river? Shall I demand a Jorogumo abandon her web or sever her legs before battle? Or perhaps shall we deny the fight if a Yuki-onna uses her frost, or strip the Raiju off its lightning?

    The wolf yokai faltered but tried to counter, his voice shaking. "That''s¡ª That''s different!"

    Daitengu snickered, mocking his halfhearted answer, his tone is sharp. "Then tell me, how is that any different? Kamaitachi is aYokai that has significantly weaker physic than other Yokai, and that is why they compensate it with their number. Are you saying you have a hard time fighting against him?"

    The wolf yokai bared his teeth but said nothing, he knew that if he were to say something. It would just be admitting that he is inferior to him. The Daitengu¡¯s piercing gaze bore into him as he pressed on. "Each yokai has its own nature, power, and tools. Okuri Inu, you are a wolf yokai¡ªdo you not rely on your speed, your sharp claws, and your fang? If I told you to fight without your claws and fangs, would you consider it a fair fight?"

    That statement completely silenced the crowd, as no one dare to retort that statement. The air grew heavy as the Daitengu''s words settled over the crowd, "If you cannot accept the terms of a yokai''s true form and power, then perhaps you are unfit to challenge the festival at all."

    "Enough..." A voice trembling, a silver haired figure walks closer. He had a angry and disgust expression on his face, "Lord Ookami! Please help your vassal clearing this farce schemed by that person!" He pointed at Ryohei who was bewildered by all the things that happened.

    Ookami voice grew more aggressive, "Are you ordering me around!?"

    The wolf yokai''s defiance wavered, his gaze falling to the ground, but Ookami piercing gaze fixates on him. "I wouldn''t dare!"

    As Ookami''s cold gaze fixed on Okuri Inu, his eyes betrayed with a mix of disappointment and disdain. "I had such high expectations for you," he began, his voice low and steady. "And yet, you fail on the very first round. As a Hunter, at that..."

    His tone sharpened, laced with contempt. "My clan does not need prey. We are hunters. And as one of my own clansmen, you have shamed me."

    Okuri Inu trembled, his head hanging low in shame, too afraid to meet the piercing gaze of the Ookami''s clan head. The silence between them was thick, suffocating.

    "On top of being the first one to fall one of the strongest yokai clan to lose, you even whine and make a scene for your loss instead of take it with pride, you have made me lost face today...

    "You are the member of one of the strongest Yokai Clan in this region, to be the first one to fall is nothing but shameful... On top of that, you even whine and make a scene instead of accepting your defeat with some pride..." Ookami''s voice grew colder with each word, his disappointment turning into a fury that vibrated in the air. "You have not only failed yourself but have made me lose face today. I should have never thought so highly of you..."

    Okuri Inu''s voice broke in desperation, pleading for mercy, but the words were drowned by the authority in Ookami''s chilling command.

    "I said enough."

    Without a flicker of hesitation, the Ookami clan head crossed his arms in front of his face and swiped the air with his claws. The movement was almost a casual gesture, but its power was undeniable.

    In an instant, a blast of wind appeared, and Okuri Inu''s body was torn apart as though sliced by invisible blades. His scream was cut short as his flesh was shredded into pieces, his body disintegrating into a crimson rain that splattered across the ground. A pool of blood quickly formed beneath him, the stench of death filling the air.

    Daitengu, standing nearby, narrowed his eyes, his expression darkening as he watched him execute one of his own. His voice was tinged with a sharp disdain as he glared at the Ookami clan head. "You..." he began, his words heavy with reproach.

    Ookami walk forward stepping on that puddle of blood and took a black colored gem from that puddle of blood, turning his head towards Ryohei and walk closer, Daitengu and Nurarihyon tensed up, waiting for the off chance he went wild.

    "I apologize for his cowardly behavior and for messing up with your prey, as it involves the pride of my clan. I hope you don''t mind."

    Ryohei who was still shocked by what he saw, he can only answer that he doesn''t mind at all. Ookami clan head put the gem he picked on Ryohei''s hand, as the remains of the prey still belong to the winner. "As a fellow hunter, I have a deep respect for you." As he turns and start walking away... as the corner of his smile slightly rose as he meets eye to eye with Daitengu.

    With the situation go out of control, Nurarihyon reclaim his authority over the festival, announcing for those who would like to pardon for their lives. Several Yokai plead for their lives and other have no spiritual treasure to offer and resigned to his fate.

    The number of Yokai that pardoned for their lives are three Yokai, and the rest are dead. Seeing as how rare spiritual treasure is, and not everyone has it. Ryohei expression darkened, he was expecting to gain Spiritual Treasure through his opponent, but he was brutally murdered by his own clan''s head.

    The finished participants split before the next batch starts.

    <hr>

    *Tsk "That damn dog..." said Daitengu as he crush an empty jar of Sake with his hand, showinf his frustation, Ryohei and Shun was confused by him.

    "Uh... sir, what happened? why are you mad?"

    Daitengu sighed, trying to regulate his breath.

    *Sigh.. "You may not know this since its your first Hyalki Yagyo... But touching or interfering with anyone prey or rewards after that outcome was forbidden, it''s an act as if touching your hands all over the food before giving it to the rightful owner."

    Ryohei who was not familiar with Yokai stuff didn''t feel any disrespect, at first he was expecting a spiritual treasure, but if in the off chance he didn''t get it... He wouldn''t know what to do with the Okuri Inu.

    "I don''t really mind... I was feeling a little reluctant on finishing him off, and I was about to spare him if he can''t offer something to pardon his life.

    Daitengu glare at me, I froze. ''Did I say something wrong?'' Thought Ryohei, "You''re too naive lad, if you keep thinking like that, you won''t survive the next round. Besides... Did he say he respect you? What a nonsense, he even trick youngsters like you to save his face."

    Both Shun and Ryohei didn''t catch on what he meant, Shun asked. "Does he have different motive behind that?"

    Daitengu said of course without a shadow of a doubt, he kept bad-talking him, as if its natural thing to do.

    "Listen here Weasel Lad, General Rule to survive as Half Yokai, Do Not Trust Yokai."

    He speak that as if he''s not a Yokai, so his sentence somewhat contradictory.

    "Ookami clan cannot be considered as strong in terms of power, in fact it is the weakest among 6 great Yokai clan of this region. And financially his clan are even worse, they are far below Tanuki clan, financially.

    Shun who was familiar with Tanuki clan was shocked to hear that. "Then... How did he became one of the greatest clan?"

    Daitengu eyes narrowed, as if remembering something. "The reason is he himself... He was soo strong that he is comparable to me or the head of Fox clan, it is surprising to find someone who reach our level with lifespan below a thousand years old..."

    "But... Although he was strong, he''s a Lone wolf. Imagine a lone wolf suddenly got chosen as an Alpha wolf and was tasked to lead his pack, and that''s why he did such a bad job. Daitengu chuckled remembering the first time he met him as clan head.

    "Back then, he was definitely losing face. Being the first great clan to have its clan member fell on the first round, Ookami clan head was a Yokai with high Pride. Considering his clans financial struggle, he can''t afford to parson someone who made him lose face in front of all that crowd."

    "Then... Can''t ge just leave him alone? Why go so far as to execute him?" Ask Shun

    "Having the thought where a member of one of the greatest clan gets devoured publicly is bad for the clan itself, other yokai will start underestimating them, and their position would''ve fall even further."

    "That''s why he made a cheap shot like that, that damn dog..."

    This explanation has been an eye opener for both of them, especially for Ryohei. He didn''t think anything of it at first, but now he somewhat understands the opposite intentions.

    "Well, it''s almost time. I have to excuse myself."

    Shun bids farewell, as its almost his turn to participate. Ryohei encourages him by saying good luck, and Daitengu remain silence. While he was on his way, he heard a small voice saying...

    "Don''t let your guard down lad."

    The corner of his mouth smile, even though they have a weird conflict before, he still happy that someone had expectation of him, a feeling where he never felt from his clan.

    <hr>

    "Are you sure you okay lad?" Ask Daitengu.

    "Me? I''m fine... Although the pain in my left shoulder still hurts." As I scan the wound on my lect shoulder, it doesn''t seem to heal as quick as my leg, I wonder why.

    "Ah right... Sir, do you know what this is?" Ryohei remembers the gem that was given by the Ookami clans head, he takes it out, a black colored gem with the size of half his palm, it has a strange shape too, Like a Yin or Yang symbol.

    "Ah I see, this is the first time you''ve seen it right? This is a condensed form of a spiritual energy, every Yokai had one and will eventually condense once a Yokai has fallen, some called it Yokai heart, other called it Yokai Core, but the most used terms are... Yokai''s Magatama."

    Ryohei vaguely understand that it serves as a vital part but also source power of Yokai, but he still not sure what he should do with the remain of that Okuri Inu.

    "So, what should I do with this??"

    "You eat it of course!"

    Ryohei was astonished, "E... Eat...? this thing? but..."

    Lad, this is not the time to be disgusted. This thing can increase your spiritual power, and the off chance you''re lucky... you will obtain special trait of Okuri Inu.

    Ryohei hesitated, but what he said makes sense, he gulped down his saliva, nervous of the reaction he will receive.

    Upon placing it in his mouth, he felt... sweet, a very tangy and sweet taste overwhelming his taste bud. And strangely, the Magatama quickly melt, like an ice inside an oven, leaving Ryohei with sweet liquid as if he was drinking syrup.

    Ryohei licked his lips, he thought that it was such a weird experience, as if eating a rock sugar but immediately melt upon entering your mouth... some part of him wished he had more.

    "How was it?" Ask Daitengu, witnessing his shocked expression.

    "Strangely... delicious," Daitengu raised his eyebrows, "Delicious? that thing? Haha, you have a weird taste, most yokai didn''t even like it. Most prefer Human, now I''m curious what your reaction will be once you''ve got to taste human.

    Ryohei flinched, "I''m sorry I will refuse in any stuff that involves me eating human... I am not a cannibal."

    Daitengu snickers, another horn was blown. Marking the start of the second round.

 Chapter 6, Delusional Badger

    The round began as the participants entered the swirling mist. They soon found themselves in a dark forest, just like the first group. Not long after, Shun¡¯s aura turned red, marking his role as Hunter. In an instant his vision blackened, leaving him blind to his surroundings with his limbs froze, unable to move even an inch. All he could do is hearing the footsteps of those marked as Prey, scattering in the distance.

    After two agonizing minutes, the paralysis effect has lifted along with his vision. As a Hunter, Shun moved swiftly in search of his prey. He wasn¡¯t particularly agile, but he ran as fast as he could, occasionally glancing back. Other Hunters seemed more relaxed, some even walking casually without rush.

    Not far from his location, a loud sound rang out, signifying a fight had already broken out, as Hunters clashed with their prey. Though this time, it was noticeably different from the previous one. The misunderstanding that prey could not fight back has been disproved by the previous group. Inspired by the last round¡¯s events, some Prey now fought back, forming groups to defend themselves. In response, some Hunters also joined forces, turning the forest into a chaotic battleground.

    As Shun was searching for a target, his eyes landed on a short, humpbacked figure dressed in traditional Japanese clothing, as blue glowing aura surrounds it. He locked onto the figure as his prey. The reason why he chose him as his prey was because shapeshifters usually held a higher status among yokai compared by those who can''t, which means those who can shapeshift often coming from a prominent yokai clans.

    He moved stealthily, closing the gap as his prey focused on escaping the chaos. When he was close enough, he charged forward and swung his fist. His target was caught off guard, took the hit right on the stomach. Shun twisted his body mid-punch, shifting the direction he¡¯s facing away from the group fight, making his target fly towards the opposite direction. That way his target can¡¯t get reinforcement even if he wanted to.

    As Shun approached the fallen figure, its disguise fell apart, revealing a hideous rat-faced yokai. It has black colored fur with furless wound and asceses that oozed pus all over his face, the grotesque sight sent shivers down Shun¡¯s spine.

    ¡°You wretched beast! How dare you sneak attack me!¡± the rat yokai snarled, its voice trembling with fury. He retaliates by extending its claws and swiping at Shun. Though he managed to block, his arms bore deep gashes.

    Despite receiving all that attack, the claw wounds healed almost immediately, showing that Shun has remarkable amount of spiritual energy that he can spare for healing. Without hesitation, Shun charged again, landing a powerful punch to the rat¡¯s chest. The rat yokai spat out blood straight at shun eyes, shun panicked. He wiped the blood in his face with his left hand while retracting his right arm after punch, for defending.

    But his right arm won¡¯t budge, the rat yokai grab his arm, as he sank its claws deep into Shun¡¯s right arm, preventing him from pulling it away. Witnessing an opportunity to attack, the rat yokai lunged forward and bite onto his arm. Shun screamed in pain, desperately trying to shake it off, with a powerful kick to the stomach, he managed to break free, both of them tumbling backward.

    Shun quickly rose to his feet, only to see the extent of his injury. His upper right arm was torn open, exposing bone where the muscle had been gouged out. The pain hit him like a tidal wave, but his focus remained on his opponent. Looking around, he realized the rat yokai was nowhere to be seen.

    He ripped some parts of his shirts and wrapped it around the wounds as makeshift bandage for his arm, Despite the injury, he pursued his prey, knowing that letting the rat recover would mean losing his chance.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Shun found him again, since rat yokai weren''t known for their speed. He was standing there, exposing his back, as if waiting for Shun to arrive. As he turned around and saw Shun on his tail, he chuckled, he glances Shun and narrowed his eyes in anger

    ¡°Huhu, you¡¯re still chasing me? Is this bravery... or sheer foolishness?¡± the rat hissed.

    In that moment the Rat Yokai tremble, he went down all four as his body slowly began to grow. From a humpback short figure grew larger, clothes tearing as it transformed into a massive rat with the size of a lion. The monstrous creature let out a deafening screech, blasting the surrounding forest with its scream.

    Shun froze as the ground trembled with the sound of countless tiny footsteps approaching

    ¡°Come to me! My Army! Vermin Tide!¡±

    Hundreds of Small rats surged, surrounding them. Shun who hold an advantage up until a moment ago was now completely reversed.

    The rat yokai laugh maniacally, ¡°Hahaha! You didn¡¯t notice them did you!? I have been spreading them around, preparing for this exact moment! Now you have nowhere to run!¡±

    Enraged, Tesso sneered, ¡°If not for these ridiculous rules, I¡¯d have already sent my army to devour you all! I, THE GREAT TESSO, AM NOT A MERE PREY! Go, my army¡ªtear him apart!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Curse Shun, as swarm of rats lunged at Shun, without giving him time to think of his next move. Desperately, he searched for an opening, charging toward the least densely packed area. Despite his efforts, dozens of rats still managed to sink their teeth into his legs, waist, and shoulders. Their bites was strong enough to carved even steel.

    Screaming in pain, Shun pushed forward, but he accumulates more and more wound, until his legs eventually gave out under the constat swarm of attack. He fell down, as dozens of rats immediately swarmed him.

    <hr>

    Amid the crowd of yokai watching the Festival of Blood, a lone woman moved to the front row, her sharp gaze fixed on the ongoing battle. The vision on the scrying shows one participant, who got swarmed by rats, struggling to survive.

    Laughter erupted from the spectators.

    ¡°Hahaha! Look at him! despite being a Hunter, he got overwhelmed by Prey!¡±

    ¡°I told you so, this guy is weak! He was bound to lose in the first round. I''ll win the bet for sure!¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he transformed yet? Even Tesso had already transformed. His opponent are just a mere Tesso, come one stop messing around!¡±

    With all sorts of insulting remarks was thrown, the woman clenched her fists, frustration etched on her face. Clicking her tongue, she growled softly, ¡°Idiot. Even now, you¡¯re still refusing to transform...¡±

    Unable to bear watching the mockery any longer, she turned and disappeared into the crowd

    Feel reluctant to watch the outcome, she turned around and disappeared into the crowd. As if predicting that he was destined to lost on this round.

    Not for far from the yokai crowd, someone noticed her departure. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that¡­ I thought her clan said they wouldn¡¯t come to this Hyakki Yagyo."

    The old Daitengu smirked. ¡°The little lass came on her own, huh?¡±

    Ryohei, standing beside him, looked confused. ¡°An acquaintance of yours?¡±

    ¡°No... it''s his acquaintance.¡± As he pointed out Shun who was being overwhelmed by rats. Ryohei''s fist tightened, feeling unease. ¡°Will he lose like this?¡±

    ¡°He will, if he continues fighting like that¡­ If he transforms it could¡¯ve been easy.¡±

    Transform? Is that some Yokai secret technique?

    ¡°What is transform?¡± asked Ryohei curiously.

    Daitengu glances at him, ¡°Transformation is a technique possessed by any yokai except the pure blooded one. It is a technique where you let your yokai blood flows throughout your whole body. It changes your physical form, aligning it with the origin of your yokai heritage. Even half-bloods can wield the same power as pure-blooded yokai¡ªbut only for a short while.¡±

    The Daitengu pointed to Shun current opponent, the rat yokai. ¡°See that one? That¡¯s a Tesso, a yokai that controls steel-eating rats. Currently he¡¯s still weak, probably only able to control a hundred at most. But if he survives and grows into an elder yokai, he¡¯ll be able to command even more.¡±

    Ryohei stood stunned, realizing his previous opponent hadn¡¯t even transformed during their battle.

    Daitengu smirks, ¡°It seems that you have realized it¡­ Yes, the Okuri Inu you have fought underestimated you till the very end. He was one of Ookami Clans member, which was known for their immense pride. He refused to believe that he needs to transform or use his full power just to hunt you, but that arrogance was the seal of his demise¡­¡±

    Ryohei clenched his fists in frustration. Despite fighting for his life and doing his best, his victory felt hollow¡ª it was nothing but a mere fluke. The satisfaction of his accomplishment vanished. Suddenly, a warm sensation bloomed in his stomach. Panicked, he looked at the Daitengu, who calmly reassured him.

    ¡°It¡¯s here at last. Don¡¯t worry. This is the aftereffect of consuming that magatama. Don¡¯t resist it. Just let it flow.¡±

    Ryohei followed his advice, closing his eyes and letting the warmth spread. The sensation grew stronger, then finally settled, leaving him feeling refreshed, as though he¡¯d just drunk a hot cup of ginger tea on a cold day, warms up his entire body.

    When he opened his eyes, he found himself in a dark mountain pass under the light of the moon shining on his back. Wait... Moonlight? he thought in confusion. That¡¯s impossible. The Hyakki Yagyo is held on moonless nights. As he looked around, the scene of yokai revelry had disappeared, replaced by a dark forest stretching endlessly in all directions. Then, he heard the sound of wooden sandals clacking against the ground. His feet began moving on their own, step by step, following the sound.

    ''What¡¯s happening? Why can¡¯t I control my body!?'' Ryohei realized, to his horror, that his form had changed into that of a wolf. He was trailing behind a human figure, illuminated by the moonlight. When the man stopped, so did he. When the man ran, Ryohei¡¯s body instinctively sprinted after him.

    The man glanced back towards the shadow of a wolf illuminated by moonlight, Ryohei saw his face contorted with terror. As he was about to run again, he tripped... in a flash, Ryohei felt his body lunged forward with supernatural speed, sinking his fangs into the man¡¯s neck and tearing it away.

    ¡°HAAAAH!¡± Ryohei jolted awake, drenched in sweat.

    He found himself back at the festival. Daitengu was startled with his sudden scream, ¡°What¡¯s with you screaming, lad?¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Ryohei said, panting. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what I just saw.¡± He explained the vision¡ªhis body becoming a wolf, stalking and killing someone. The memory of the texture of flesh in his mouth made him nauseous.

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know what I just saw¡­¡± Ryohei explained what he saw, his body turns into a wolf and he¡­ killed someone, even if its only for a moment, he experiences how the meat texture on his mouth, and it made him nauseate just thinking about it.

    Daitengu raised his eyebrows in surprise, intrigued by what he just heard.

    ¡°Interesting! That¡¯s the first time I heard such case!¡± as he let out mischievous laugh while stroking his beard.

    Ryohei pressed him for an explanation. The Daitengu stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I believe what you saw was the memory of the Okuri Inu.¡±

    ¡°A memory?

    Daitengu nodded. ¡°Okuri Inu is a Yokai that resembles both dog and wolf, their habitat lies in a dark mountain pass, they like to stalk travelers during journey late at night, as its name stands okuri means sending-off and inu means dog. Thus, the meaning of its name is sending-off dogs, part of its name comes from the fact that this yokai trailing behind them as if it were a friend sending them off on their way.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ he¡¯s a good Yokai?¡±

    Daitengu raises his eyebrows as if disbelief. ¡°Of course not! You saw it yourself, if one were to trip and fall when Okuri inu was stalking them, Okuri inu will pounce its target with supernatural speed and kills it in a single strike, that is another part of sending-off. He sends you off to the afterlife."

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Did you remember when he sneaked attack you?¡± Ryohei nod in, how couldn¡¯t he? Ryohei still vividly felt a sting on his shoulder from his bite.

    Daitengu continues. ¡°Kamaitachi is a yokai that was well known to be one of the fastest yokai. Even Okuri Inu¡¯s attack was easily repelled by one of your Kamaitachi didn¡¯t it?¡± As he pointed Raisen, Ryohei still remembers that Okuri inu¡¯s first attack was deflected by Raisen.

    ¡°But when Okuri Inu bites your shoulder none of them reacted, don¡¯t you find it weird?¡± Ryohei eyes widened, he just thought that he got bit because he let his guard down. But it appears that is not the case, his movement was way too fast, as if... he was teleporting right behind his back.

    ¡°That is one of Okuri Inu''s power. Back then he attacked your leg, and you tripped right? His power lets him increase his speed league above its target, it doesn¡¯t matter how fast you are, once you are marked by Okuri Inu and tripped¡­ He will move with unimaginable speed and attacks you without fail. Back then it was really fortunate that he underestimated you, your head could¡¯ve fly with that one bite.¡±

    His expression darkened; this is where a single mistake can cost him his life. He thought that he can relax a little since he already grew stronger¡­ but that¡¯s just a na?ve thinking all along, the fact that Okuri Inu didn''t take him seriously and was toying with him by biting his shoulder remain on Ryohei''s mind.

    <hr>

    Meanwhile, Shun was overwhelmed. The swarm of rats biting into his flesh felt like a thousand needles sinking into his skin. Blood oozed from countless wounds as he swung wildly, smashing dozens of rats with every move, but it doesn¡¯t seem like their number was decreasing at all.

    Panting, Shun tried to regain his footing, only to find Tesso to appear right before him in his transformed, hulking rat form. Desperately he tried to block him by shoving him away, but Tesso towering figure didn''t budge at all, He sank his teeth into Shun¡¯s left arm, he can feel his forearm bone snapped due to the bite pressure, the crunch of bone echoing through the forest.

    Shun screamed, this is the first time he felt powerless, as desperation overtook him, he saw the bulging red eyes right in front of him. Ignoring the searing pain, he thrust his hands directly onto Tesso''s eye socket, his muscle protested as his wounds reopened but Shun didn''t stop. He tightly grasped his eyeball with his hand and forcefully rip it out. With a sickening pop, he completely tore his eyeball.

    Tesso lets out an agonizing shriek, as he stumbled backward and rolling on the ground, clawing at his ruined face. Seizing the moment, Shun kicked away the encroaching rats and fled, seeking a chance to heal. But Tesso''s enraged voice echoed behind him. ¡°Chase him and bring him to me! Don''t ever let him escape! I will make him pay for what you did!¡±

    The way yokai healing work is that if you gets an open wound or hole in your body, it will consume spiritual energy within the user''s body to hasten the regeneration speed, any wound will regenerate over time, but decapitation work differently¡­ once your hand was chopped off, it will not heal, you need some precious spiritual herbs in order to attach severed limbs, same case works with Tesso''s eye.

    Shun sprinted back in the direction he had come from, spotting a cluster of burning trees in the distance. Could it be the aftermath of the earlier group fight? He pushed the thought aside, wasting no time. Grabbing a nearby tree, he uprooted it in a single motion and ignite the top part of the tree, as dry leaves and branches catching fire with ease.

    With his left arm broken, Shun had to rely entirely on his right. He focused all his remaining energy into healing the muscles in that arm, ignoring the pain. Positioning the burning log under his right arm, Shun swung it in a wide arc, sweeping through the incoming swarm of rats. The makeshift weapon crushed some under its weight and incinerated others in the flames.

    The air was filled with the high-pitched screeches of dying rats, their cries echoing as he wiped them out wave by wave. When Tesso arrived and saw the charred and lifeless bodies of his rat army, fury consumed him.

    ¡°You wretched bastard! How dare you!¡± Tesso roared, charging at Shun in a blind rage.

    But Shun refused to stand idle and face his death. He screamed, ¡°Drop dead!¡± and raised the burning log like a lance. With a burst of determination, he charged forward like a knight in medieval times. The impact sent Tesso flying backward, as flames searing his flesh.

    Shun noticed that Tesso¡¯s transformation beginning to fade; his monstrous form shrank, revealing his original small, hunched figure. He didn''t miss this opportunity, he lifted the blazing tree and slammed it down on Tesso, pinning him beneath the burning tree.

    Tesso thrashed violently, as his claws raking the air and try to escape, while his body slowly being burned. But shun didn''t let him go, he stepped on the burning tree log and pin him down even further. Shun screamed, telling him to surrender, but Tesso just won¡¯t accept defeat

    ¡°Yield or burn to death!¡± Shun growled through clenched teeth.

    With a final shudder, Tesso body went limp. As if he was about to admit to his fate, but then a shadow loomed above them. A gigantic boulder was thrown right above them, shun instinctively jump backwards, evading it. The boulder smashed the tree, making the pinned down Tesso free.

    ¡°Haha! You screwed up!¡± his laughter echoed, Then the ground quaked beneath massive footsteps, accompanied by a deep, rumbling voice that sets both shun and Tesso on edge.

    A towering Oni emerged from the darkness, his crimson skin glowing faintly in the firelight. ¡°Well, well,¡± he rumbled, his voice deep and menacing. ¡°Thanks for your hard work. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±

    Oni lets out a hollowed screamed that made the surrounding trees and ground shaking, sending strong bloodlust aura to the surrounding, Shun have felt these kinds of fear before. He recalled experiencing this sort of things when he offended Daitengu, the same bone chilling experiences that made him frozen in fear, although it was not as strong as back then, shun body still froze, as if following his instinct.

    Shun¡¯s eyes widened and glare at him, as he walks towards the trembling Tesso. ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡± said Shun who was struggling to overcome his fear.

    But the Oni didn¡¯t wait. With a sickening grin, he grabbed Tesso who is still trembling with terror and, in a single motion, sank his teeth into the limp prey. Blood sprayed as the Oni tore into Tesso neck, devouring him before Shun could react.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Shun roared, his anger made him overcome his fear. He lunges at the Oni, but the brute swatted him aside effortlessly. Shun hit the ground hard, coughing as he struggled to rise.

    The Oni wiped his mouth with a satisfied sigh and took another bite, ignoring Tesso¡¯s agonized screams.

    Shun gritted his teeth, rage boiling in his chest. He clenched his fists, as the pain from his arms cracking painfully. ¡°You¡¯ve broken the rules of the Hyakki Yagyo, this won¡¯t go unpunished."

    ¡°Rules? What rules?¡± he mocked, as smoke came out of his lips as he swallowed the last remnants of Tesso. ¡°There are no rules that state you can¡¯t steal another hunters prey, besides¡­ weaklings like him don¡¯t deserve a second chance.¡±

    In the Hyakki Yagyo, it was forbidden to immediately kill an opponent, as every fighter deserved a chance to beg for their life. Shun trembled with fury but could do nothing but let the judge decide the Oni¡¯s fate. He wants to retaliate, but his body betrayed him, too battered to fight back. The Oni loomed over him, his presence suffocating.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough...¡±

    The air grew heavy as a figure appeared from thin air. A demonic woman with flowing black hair, horns curling from her head, and blue skin descended gracefully. She wore an elegant blue kimono and held a lantern glowing with an eerie azure flame. Spiritual energy rippled around her as she stepped forward¡ªa silent enforcer of the Yagyo¡¯s rules.

    ¡°You¡¯ve overstepped your bound, Nurarihyon is calling you¡± the elder yokai intoned.

    The Oni snarled but faltered, the weight of her presence shrinking even his towering form. After a moment, he gave in, turning and vanishing into the mist alongside her.

    Shun collapsed to the ground, a mix of relief and exhaustion washing over him. But sadly¡­ he was still in the game, the prey that he was painstakingly pursued was considered to be that Oni''s prey, since Tesso didn¡¯t announce his surrender yet, which means Shun his hunt was unfinished. He needs to find another prey before the time ran out.

    Groaning, Shun dragged his battered body, his determination pushing him forward and slowly disappeared into the forest... looking for another one.

    At the center of the festival grounds, a swirling ball of mist appeared, and two figures emerged from within. The enforcer, Aoandon¡ªthe blue lantern demon¡ªstood beside the Oni, who remained unrepentant.

    Nurarihyon, the host of the Hyakki Yagyo, glared at the young Oni, his cold tone dripping with authority. ¡°Do you even realize what you did wrong?¡± His furrowed brows revealed the depths of his anger.

    The Oni met his glare with indifference, his voice casual. ¡°What did I do? I hunted my prey, like the festival demands.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feign ignorance!¡± Nurarihyon roared. ¡°You killed a participant without giving them a chance to surrender. That¡¯s a clear violation of the rules!¡±

    The Oni shrugged dismissively. ¡°Too much work. A total hassle. Besides, that rat yokai was from the Rat Clan. They¡¯re dirt poor¡ª let alone spiritual treasures, they can''t even afford spiritual herbs. If anything, my action saved us all a lot of time.¡±

    From afar, a Daitengu overheard the comment. His veins bulged in anger as he spat, ¡°Who does that brat think he is, talking to Nurarihyon like that? No manners at all!¡±

    Nurarihyon¡¯s gaze darkened, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Rules are rules. You are¡ª¡±

    As Nurarihyon was about to eliminate him, Aramaki Doji stepped in, come on... you can''t just disqualify him like that, he was one who had high chance of winning this Hyakki Yagyo, you wouldn''t want to disqualify someone like that would you?"

    The murmurs of the gathered yokai grew louder. Voices of support, protests, and anger filled the air. Some defended the Oni, while others complained, fearing for their bets for him would be naught. Nurarihyon felt the pressure mounting. His authority as host and his clan¡¯s reputation were at stake.

    Finally, his voice thundered across the crowd. ¡°SILENCE! I am the host of the Hyakki Yagyo, and I will decide what happens!¡±

    The crowd fell quiet, but Nurarihyon knew the truth. If he disqualified the Oni now, the backlash would be far worse. With a deep scowl, he relented. ¡°This is your only warning. Violate the rules again, and you will be disqualified.¡±

    The Oni shrugged again, as if he couldn¡¯t care less, further stoking Nurarihyon¡¯s ire. The Daitengu seethed from the sidelines, barely restraining his fury.

    <hr>

    Shun who was in total mess after that last fight continue roaming around, his body battered, and his breaths ragged. His eyes scanned the devastation around him, searching desperately. The forest was a mess¡ªbroken trees, scorched ground.

    Then he spotted movement¡ªa yokai darting through the trees, fleeing from something.

    Hope sparked in his chest.

    Was it a Prey?

    But as the yokai drew closer, Shun realized something odd. The running figure glows crimson aura, it wasn''t a prey... It was a hunter¡ªfleeing in terror. Shun narrowed his eyes, watching the fleeing hunter stumble and disappear into the shadows of the ruined forest. At first, he was disappointed, but then he turned around confusedly.

    ''Why would a hunter run? What could frighten someone like that?'' His curiosity overrode his exhaustion, and he forced his aching legs to move forward, closer to where the hunter had come from.

    The faint rustle of leaves broke his thoughts. Shun instinctively tensed, his senses sharpening. He scanned the darkness, the faint flicker of firelight casting twisted shadows across the trees. The forest felt wrong. it is too quiet.

    Shun froze, waiting for the mysterious yokai to showed himself. But the fleeing hunter makes sure that he was definitely formidable opponent, can he beat him in his state? a worry started to overwhelm his mind.

    Then it emerged.

    A Black Feathers burst forth, dark as the void. A long, nose with Fiery eyes burned with disdain. A towering muscular form cloaked in an aura of overwhelming power materialized¡ªan elder yokai who he met during this Hyakki Yagyo.

    Shun¡¯s heart slammed against his ribs as the figure slowly emerged from the darkness and appeared before his eyes.

    Daitengu.

    Shun froze, his heart slamming in his chest. What the hell is he doing here!?

    The air around him seemed to grow heavy, pressing down on his shoulders like an invisible weight. His appearance was the perfect splitting image of him, every detail¡ªfrom the faint crackle of spiritual energy to the withering glare that sent lesser yokai cowering¡ªmirrored the true elder¡¯s presence. It was as if the Daitengu himself had stepped into the forest. Wait... was it really him? I thought Elder yokai can''t interfere in the match?

    ¡°Why are you here... sir?" Ask Shun, but Daitengu remains quiet. His eyes glare at him, making Shun feel on edge.

    "Nothing boy, I just feel bored... thought I''d take a walk."

    Take a walk? during the match? but considering his carefree attitude, it fits of what he''d do.

    "Go on, do what you must do, boy. Don''t mind me here.¡± said Daitengu, shun who was on edge just a moment ago felt relieved. It appears that hunter yokai was scared of Daitengu.

    That makes sense, as he also experiences it firsthand, being chocked by Daitengu as his intimidation made his heart palpitate so much that he had trouble breathing. But he felt something was off...

    Shun¡¯s instincts, honed by countless battles, whispered doubt into his mind. The real Daitengu was relentless, yes, but cold and composed¡ªan unshakable storm of power. And yet¡­ this version of him acts like a total stranger.

    Shun gritted his teeth, as if wondering whether he made the right call or not. He scooped up a handful of dirt and hurled it straight at the Daitengu¡¯s face.

    Daitengu expression darkened, his fiery eyes narrowing with fury. "What do you think you''re doing, boy!" His voice boomed, sharp as thunder, laced with contempt.

    Shun¡¯s stomach knotted, but he forced himself to grin sheepishly. ¡°I¡­ I thought you were a Tanuki in disguise.¡±

    Inside he felt chills throughout his spine, as if purposely poking a sleeping lion. His aura and intimidation were real, exactly similar to that moment.

    The Daitengu glared at him, clearly livid, before scoffing. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll forgive you this time. Now leave, before I change my mind.¡±

    Shun walks closer and bowed low, "I am very sorry!" Daitengu was unbothered, shooing him away, "Yeah, I get it, go away already."

    Instinctively shun grinned, from his bowing position, he musters all his strength and spiritual energy to his right arm and let out explosive uppercut right on Daitengu''s chin.

    *Boom!

    His punch connected and sent Daitengu flying and slammed to the ground, the illusion shattered. Feathers and form flickered like smoke, and the towering figure crumbled to the ground with an enraged hiss. The bruised face melted away, leaving behind smooth, wax-like skin devoid of any features.

    A Noppera-bo.

    ¡°Nice trick, as a fellow trickster your technique was flawless. You even match his aura and bloodlust, I never thought that to be possible.¡±

    Without hesitation, Shun lunged forward. The Noppera-bo hissed, shifting its form, but Shun was already right in front of it. He drove his fist into its chest, his strikes relentless, shattering the creature¡¯s illusory defenses. The Noppera-bo screamed echoed¡ªits voice like grinding glass¡ªbefore finally collapsing into the dirt, motionless.

    When the dust finally settled, the Noppera-bo¡¯s form lay still, its illusion broken, its tricks shattered. Shun stood over it, panting heavily, his fists bloodied and his body barely holding itself together.

    "But your acting is lousy, in a short while I know a few things about him, the real Daitengu wouldn¡¯t call someone like me ¡®boy. And the fact that he can''t stand a mannerless yokai that offended him, when you brush my offensive act just now made me certain, the real one would have torn me apart right then."

    The forest fell deathly silent again, save for Shun¡¯s ragged breathing. Then, from the distance, the sharp, echoing blare of a horn shattered the quiet.

    The match was over.

    Shun exhaled, his shoulders slumping. He could barely stand. Every nerve in his body screamed in pain, but he¡¯d made it. Barely pass the round at the very last minutes.

    Nurarihyon voice rang out announcing the result.

    "The second batch is done! I will announce the result, within fifty participants of the second batch. The survivor from Hunter twenty-two Yokai, and the survivor from Prey... three Yokai. I grant the chance for the losers to pardon their lives, anyone who wants to pardon may step forward."

    "The participants may rest and get ready for the second round."

 Chapter 7, The Start of Second Round

    Two birds danced gracefully in the sky: one with radiant, colorful plumage and the other pure white, their movements accompanied by soft chimes and a soothing melody. The white bird produced the bell-like sounds, while the colorful one shimmered brilliantly, illuminating the moonless night with a vibrant rainbow glow like an aurora veil that Ryohei once saw on the internet.

    ¡°What do you think? Mesmerizing, isn¡¯t it?¡± A voice broke the silence from behind. It was the old Tengu I had met during this whole bizarre event. He called himself a Daitengu and been a significant help to me during the Hyakki Yagyo.

    Although I am still wary of his true motives, his decision to keep me alive despite his strength said that I was still of some use to him.

    He continued his bickering, explaining what kinds of Yokai that is.

    ¡°That¡¯s Yaotome and Torikabuto, both are a pair of tsukumogami.¡±

    ¡°Tsukumogami?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued. I had no idea what that term meant.

    ¡°Tsukumogami are tools that are awakened as yokai through various means." he explained. "Some awakened as a cursed object, some gain life through time and eventually turned into a yokai, while others turned into yokai because of some memorable event, like being abandoned by their owner and developing resentment¡ªor by cherishing happy memories shared with their owners.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ they can talk and think?¡± I asked hesitantly.

    Datengu shook his head, ¡°Ordinary Tsukumogami cannot move and have no minds on its own. They act on residual emotions like hatred or anger, but some rare ones develop free will and sentience, that yaotome and torikabuto are one of them. This particular dance is called Kagura, a ceremonial performance marking the end of

    I sighed inwardly. ''What¡¯s the point of congratulating survivors if they¡¯re just going to die in the next round?''

    Confused, I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Wait, did you say they¡¯re tools? But they clearly look like birds,¡± I said, pointing at the two figures in the sky.

    Daitengu chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not their true form. You¡¯ve managed to ride the wind, didn¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you go up there and take a closer look?"

    ¡°Haha, very funny." As I reply with a dry laugh. "That one was a fluke, just a heat in a moment thing. All I did was a glorified double jump.¡±

    He had mentored me briefly, but I still struggled to wield my Kamaitachi powers effectively in combat: transforming my hands into sickles and riding the wind. I even tried replicating what I did during the Okuri Inu fight, but I just couldn¡¯t pull it off again.

    He made riding the wind sound so simple, but it felt more like trying to perform a boardslide on an invisible skateboard. The balance required was no joke. And don¡¯t even get me started on the unpredictability of the wind. The winds are very random, I can¡¯t even read the wind current and how strong it''s current is. If you try riding it expecting it to go forward, but the wind blows in the opposite direction, you immediately get yanked away, just like when you suddenly open a parachute and getting dragged away by a sudden squall.

    As for my sickle transformation? Progress was just as slow. Despite practicing during the first round, I couldn¡¯t even transform more than one finger. The frustration had been building inside me, and before I realized it, my hand was trembling in anger. I exhaled deeply and pressed my fingers to my temple, forcing myself to calm down.

    ¡°Why the long face?¡± Said Daitengu, I brushed it off, saying it was nothing.

    He grinned knowingly. ¡°Try channeling your spiritual energy into your eyes. Like how you did it to transform your finger.¡±

    I hesitated but closed my eyes, focusing my energy. A warm, itchy sensation spread through my eyes. When I opened them, my vision zoomed in, like I was staring through a permanent pair of binoculars. The sudden shift made me dizzy, I quickly shut my eyes again.

    ¡°Keep practicing,¡± Daitengu urged. Reluctantly, I tried several more times until I could control the ability without feeling nauseous. Finally, I looked up at the two figures above us.

    And¡­ nope, it''s still a white bird holding a bell on its foot, and a colorful bir- wait¡­ that one was not a bird, it was a piece of cloth, rippling and shimmering with various colors.

    ¡°The one on the right was Yaotome, and it''s not the white bird, it is the Hand bell tsukumogami that was held by the bird''s foot. The bird was just a clump of spiritual energy manifested by Yaotome.¡±

    ¡°Similarly, the colorful figure is Torikabuto, an ornamental headpiece with embroidered strips of clothes, it looks like a bird, but it was just a headgear with several strips of embroidered cloth. Both were a tools once used by the Shrine maiden or Miko of a certain Shinto shrine. Both are considered harmless yokai, they are most likely awakened with the happy memories they shared with her.¡±

    So, harmless yokai do exist after all¡­

    I went silent and witnessed that scene and wondered¡­ This is a sight that no ordinary human could ever experience, yet my heart remains unmoved, and my goal remains unchanged. I wanted to survive and return home, back to my normal life. This yokai life are proven to be too much for me.

    Even though I learned a lot of stuff here, I doubt that I will use them in the future. I just learned for a better chance to survive, nothing more. Once all of this is over, I plan to bury all this behind and move on.

    <hr>

    As participants from the second batch returned, shun who was pretty much beaten up the most during this round slowly returned while limping. Crowds of yokai express various feelings, some show his dissatisfaction while booing, while others show their excitement as they win the bet.

    ¡°There are three survivors from the prey side,¡± announced Nurarihyon, his voice calm but commanding. ¡°If any of you wish to redeem your lives by offering spiritual treasures to your victorious hunters, step forward now.¡±

    The silence that followed was heavy. No one moved. Nurarihyon scanned the group with an indifferent expression before continuing.

    ¡°If no offerings are made, the hunters who failed to subdue their prey will be marked as defeated and deemed the possessions of the surviving prey. Now, you may vote on which prey performed the best.¡±

    The audience erupted into loud debates, arguing over which survivor had demonstrated the most skill or resilience. Amid the noise, a small hunter stepped forward¡ªa yokai resembling an otter wearing a straw hat. His movements were hesitant, and his voice trembled with despair, pleading for his life.

    ¡°P... Please spare me, I only have this much¡­ I don¡¯t want to die...¡±

    As the otter presented a handful of spiritual herbs as an offering. For a brief moment, the crowd fell silent. But then waves of laughter erupted. Hahaha, how is that enough? That''s just a crap you''d find on street, it''s worthless!

    Hah! Is that it? How is that enough? That''s just weeds you''d find on the roadside, it''s worthless! shouted the voice from the crowd, they threw any kind of insults and mockery, then laugh at that yokai¡¯s feeble attempt to save himself.

    Ryohei narrowed his eyes as he watched. Sadness and pity welled up within him. ''This is the reality...'' he thought. He was probably one of the Yokai that got accidentally dragged here against its will, just because his coming-of-age days are coincidentally match with Hyakki Yagyo... Just like me.

    Ryohei gaze shifted to the other survivors, scanned them from far away. ''I heard it from shun, every yokai have different coming of age moment, for example one of the survivors, that Koropokkuru survivor is only three years old, that is practically a baby. Then there¡¯s the Okuri Inu, who¡¯s likely over a hundred. It¡¯s such an unfair system.''

    The otter Yokai request of plead got denied and the awarding ceremonies continues.

    Nurarihyon announces the Yokai with the best performance, a half tengu girl from the Tengu Clan.

    Yeah, I saw her... she easily held her ground against six yokai, even knocked them until they were dying and made them run in fear looking for other prey to hunt. She''s very strong,

    The next one is Kamikiri, he had a small goblin-like posture and crow-like face. He swiftly evades any hunters that pursued him and with a precise attack, he leaves several hundred cuts on his opponent with his scissor-like hand.

    And the final survivor was the young Koropokkuru, a child of the small people pf Ainu tribe. She had remained completely hidden throughout the match, yet no one managed to find her hiding spot.

    Nurarihyon shifted his attention to the hunters who had failed to subdue their prey.

    They are, Akaname a red skinned goblin like yokai that crawl on the ground, Daitengu explains that it is a yokai that linger on filthy place, as his name Akaname means filth licker its habitats are dirty place such as dirty bath, toilet, and abandoned homes. His tongue is exceptionally long as he used it to lick filthy places¡­ its tongue is coated with toxins and disease, unconsciously I felt goosebumps from disgust just by hearing his explanation.

    The second one is Karakasa-Kozo, a tsukugami yokai that has the shape of an umbrella with one eye, one leg and has its tongue out¡­ if I was still a human, I¡¯d be scared of it. But now it seems like a silly yokai to me.

    And the last one is the pleading yokai from before, a Kawauso. I felt uneasy and pity to him, but there is nothing I can do here, the one that decided his fate are the yokai he was awarded to.

    ¡°For the prey with the best performance will be awarded a yokai with the strongest spiritual energy among the three. Half tengu girl will obtain the right for Akaname the red goblin, Kamikiri will obtain the right for umbrella Tsukumogami, Karakasa-Kozo, and little Korropokkuru girl will have the right for otter yokai, Kawauso, you may do as you will.¡±

    After Nurarihyon finished announcing, the half tengu girl raises her fan and immediately a sphere of air pressure appeared above Akaname, it burst into air blast, slamming him to the ground with force. The red goblin screamed and tried to crawl away, but he was helpless against the overwhelming wind pressure. Within moments, his whole body turned into a pile of mush and blood. The half tengu girl narrowed her eyes in disgust.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that filthy thing," she declared coldly. "Anyone who wants it, feel free to get the remains." As she turns around and leaves, leaving surrounding yokai speechless.

    The blood and remains slowly converged into a magatama.

    ¡°Hahaha, that lass is impulsive as ever,¡± Daitengu chuckled. ¡°Well, lad, how about it? Want that magatama?¡± asked Daitengu, but I don¡¯t feel all that good after hearing that thing he''s a yokai that licked dirty place, and I have to eat that magatama? No thank you.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll think I''ll pass. Besides¡­ Did you know her? You seem familiar with her.¡± Curious as to his relationship with her, if Okuri Inu was a member of the Great Ookami clan, then she, which is half tengu as they said, belongs to his clan right?

    ¡°Ah yeah, she is the little lass I brought to this Hyakki Yagyo. Her name is Yoruka and she got a little bit of temper."

    Yoruka threw a glance at my direction as she walked away. Her icy demeanor made it clear that we wouldn¡¯t get along.

    Meanwhile, Kamikiri, the goblin-like yokai with crow face and scissor hands, eagerly claimed Akaname¡¯s magatama while jumping around excitedly.

    *Snip snipIf you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Shi Shi, extra extra!¡± Kamikiri exclaimed, his scissor hands snapping excitedly as he spoke in his repetitive, sing-song tone.

    Not far away, another participant returned to his clan, a smug grin on his face as he savored the memory of his latest hunt and the supper he had.

    ¡°Are you having fun? Don¡¯t you ever pull that stunt again,¡± growled Aramaki-Doji, his voice low and seething. ¡°You have no idea the mess you¡¯ve made. It¡¯s me who has to clean it up.¡±

    The young oni shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Yeah, yeah, sure, whatever. They¡¯re blowing this way out of proportion. I ate him¡ªso what? All this fuss about rules and order? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    He began to walk away, but Aramaki-Doji¡¯s fury exploded. In one swift motion, he grabbed the younger oni¡¯s head, forcing him to face him.

    ¡°LISTEN WHEN I¡¯M TALKING TO YOU, YOU LITTLE BRAT.¡± Aramaki-Doji roared, his overwhelming bloodlust thickening the air around them.

    Yet, the young oni barely flinched, his expression unimpressed. ¡°Are we done here?¡± he asked, his tone dripping with indifference.

    Aramaki-Doji¡¯s fists tightened, the veins bulging on his arms and head. His hulking body trembled with barely contained his rage and his urge to strike him, but he shoved the youth away instead.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t the descendant of the previous leader,¡± he spat, ¡°I¡¯d have eaten you myself by now.¡±

    The young oni smirked, his confidence unshaken. ¡°I know. And I know something else too¡ªyou¡¯re ambitious, you need me. I¡¯m strong¡ªway stronger than you ever were at my age. You can¡¯t afford to kill me. Someone like me¡ªsomeone has the potential to become the supreme king of Oni and made the Oni clan the strongest Yokai clan and stand far beyond your reach.¡±

    Aramaki-Doji glared down at him, his towering frame casting a shadow over the insolent youth. Yet, instead of striking, he grinned, his rage cooling into something more dangerous.

    ¡°Good,¡± he murmured, his tone low and menacing. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    He stared down at the young oni, feeling him being not the least bit of intimidated by his towering figure and blood lust, he grinned. Good, don''t let me down.

    The young oni¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Obviously. I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll become the next Shuten-Doji.¡± His cockiness radiated in every word, as if he were already wearing the title.

    <hr>

    The second round was about to start but Shun was nowhere to be seen, a light tap came from behind I expect it was Shun, I turned around but twitch the moment I saw him.

    "Ahaa, there you are mujina lad, done recovering?" As Daitengu teased him.

    On the corner of his mouth there''s blood, I assume he consume his opponent somewhere. For a moment I truly forgot he is one of them.

    "Yeah, he was out cold, so it was easy, it''s my first time doing this."

    Daitengu narrowed his eyes, asking if it''s really his first time and what did he eat before. "Small yokai and spiritual fruit, this is the first time I fought so hard." Said shun casually.

    "And what about his Magatama? Did you consume it?" said Daitengu,

    Shun brought out a small sized magatama, with a size of a badge. All of us was perplexed with the size of it.

    "I was thinking of keeping it, as memento."

    Daitengu laughed, "Hah! what a useless thing to do. But considering its size of it, you wouldn''t even get much out of consuming it anyway. Do as you like."

    Then Daitengu¡¯s tone turned sharp. ¡°Lad, why didn¡¯t you transform back there? You got your prey snatched before your eyes. If you¡¯d transformed, you¡¯d have ended it faster.¡±

    Shun gave a weak laugh, clearly trying to dismiss the matter. ¡°No way. My transformation isn¡¯t that strong. You¡¯re overestimating me. Transforming wouldn¡¯t have helped in that situation.¡±

    As if trying to reject Daitengu on probing the matter further, he decided to back out. "Well, each family has their own problem I suppose..."

    Sensing the awkwardness, I decided to break the silence. ¡°Can I transform too?¡±

    Hearing that Daitengu hold his laugh, he asks what''s the point of me learning the transformation. I answered, "Well since you said it was able to make me stronger, I assume it will be useful on future fights."

    "Unfortunately, it won''t work weasel Lad. This technique reshaped your body to its original bloodline. You? a human? can you even move properly with four legs? Not to mention, I said this technique was for those except pure blood yokai as they don''t need to increase their blood purity. I was wrong, you''re an exception too."

    ¡°How so?¡± I asked, frowning.

    "Unlike Shun which is half Mujina and Half human, you are a human that was mutated as Kamaitachi. In a sense you already transformed right now, from a Human into your Half Yokai form."

    ''!''

    His words hit me like a thunderclap. ¡°Does that mean I can transform back?¡± I asked, almost breathless.

    Daitengu tilted his head. ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    A wave of relief washed over me. I¡¯d been wondering how I¡¯d explain my white hair and red eyes to my family. But now, it seemed that wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Daitengu chuckled, his amusement rekindled. ¡°Speaking of transformation... I¡¯m touched that you fear me, Mujina lad.¡±

    Shun blinked, confused. ¡°Uh... what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The yokai you fought¡ªthe faceless one? That was a Noppera-b¨­. It has little fighting power. Its only ability is to transform its face with illusions to trick its opponent. It takes on the form of what the target fears the most. You must¡¯ve felt pretty good uppercutting me, huh?¡± Daitengu said, smirking.

    Shun paled, realizing the implication. It may be a tease for him, but it was a no mere tease for Shun, it sounded like a threat. "That... uh... I''m sorry sir..."

    Daitengu waved it off, clearly unbothered. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. A fight¡¯s a fight,¡± he added, ¡°Speaking of visitors, a lass from the Tanuki clan was here a moment ago. I assume she came to see you.¡±

    Shun froze and confirm it, after that he keeps on a sour expression. Did he have a problem with her? I didn''t dare pry into his personal business.

    Nurarihyon announces the second start of the second round, it was the same as last round. We both bid farewell to Daitengu and off to the center, where Nurarihyon waits for us.

    "Ryohei... you remember what I told you right?"

    I nod, shun explain his plan before. If I were the hunter, I have to find him quick. So that he can offer his treasure for me to use on the next round. If I am the prey, I have to survive until he found me. In truth... I was not confident I could survive as prey in this round, because all the survivors here are those who successfully managed to hunt their prey or those who were strong enough to fend yokai who hunted them.

    The horn was blow, as we stepped inside the mist.

    I found myself with similar scenery but different landscape, it was still dark eerie forest, b

    As the round starts and tons of stepping sound came from the prey, I closed my eyes. Focuses on hearing and then...

    The horn blared again, low and ominous, signaling the start of the round. As we stepped into the thick, swirling mist, my heart pounded like a drum. The scenery shifted. It was still the same dark, eerie forest, but the terrain was different¡ªsteeper, and rugged. This kind of landscape was like a mountain in my back house, rocky and several uphill and downhill slopes.

    My aura glows into a crimson color marking my start as a hunter, a sharp glow of darkness dim world around me, and my vision blurred from its intensity. My motion was also disrupted.

    Is this what the hunters yokai feel?

    The round had begun, as I heard row of panicked footsteps¡ªdozens of them¡ªechoed in every direction as the prey scattered. I shut my eyes, forcing myself to focus. My breathing slowed. Waiting for some particular sounds to appear.

    Then it came.

    *THUD.

    The ground shook beneath me, a low rumble spreading through the rocks and trees. It wasn¡¯t the chaotic vibrations of a hunter and prey locked in battle¡ªthis was deliberate. Controlled.

    That''s the sign! it is a signal made by Shun.

    My chest swelled with a brief flicker of relief. The plan was still intact. By creating that tremor, Shun was confirming his role as prey. Without that signal, I¡¯d have to assume he was another hunter, forcing us to change the course of plan. But since he''s a prey, we can continue with the plan.

    After some moment passed, I finally was finally free from that restrain! I pushed off the ground and bolted, leaving the other hunters behind in the dust. My legs carried me faster than they ever had, the wind biting at my face. Yet, no matter how hard I ran, the realization clawed at my mind¡ª Something that I didn''t account for...

    Is that the area of this round is twice the size compared to previous round, Twice the size. Twice the time to find him.

    Meanwhile, Shun sat on his haunches, catching his breath after all that running. After slamming his fist into the ground, leaving a signal that only Ryohei understand, Shun was on the run, trying to look for a space spot to hide.

    As a mujina family, his bloodline technique is the ability to shapeshift, similar to Tanuki. But on Shun''s case, he was exceptionally bad at shapeshifting. But in this time where he needs to hide, that ability is the best choice he got, he shapeshifts into a boulder and decided to undo his shapeshifting technique once Ryohei passed by.

    ¡°Come on, Ryohei,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°Hurry up and find me...¡±

    <hr>

    The round goes on, several hunters managed to catch their prey, while some prey easily defend itself from hunters'' relentless attack. I dash through the whole mountain, searching for Shun, I found several prey but ignored them and keep moving to another part of the area. With each minutes passed and the sounds of fight between other hunters and prey echoed through the forest, I began to feel worried and unease feeling starts to fill my heart.

    What if... Shun was already done in? which makes me roam around pointlessly instead of hunting prey.

    What if instead of wasting my time looking for him, I hunt another prey just in case he was already defeated?

    I shook my head, ignoring any worry. I trust him, he wouldn''t do all this hassle if it were not for me. I''ll just have to see this through!

    With determination, I increase my speed, increasing my scope of search.

    On the opposite parts, shun was still shapeshifted into a boulder and stay still. Waiting for any sign where of Ryohei passed by. But find no one so far. Then a loud echo of footsteps thundered, slowly getting closer and closer. A shadow loomed, impossibly large. Shun somewhat recognize that step, as it was the step of someone who stole his prey during the first round.

    His heart sinking as his eyes met the hulking figure of the oni. The oni smiled upon arriving; he kicked the boulder away. In a flash, the shapeshifting goes poof and the transformation got undone. Shun fly several feet by his kick.

    *Guh! screamed Shun in pain, as his wound reopen, because he didn''t fully recover during the last round.

    The beast smirked, his jagged teeth glinting in the dim light. "We meet again Badger. A clever trick, but it won¡¯t save you. Your shapeshifting techniques are so bad that I can''t help but notice the flowing spiritual energy from your disguise."

    Shun straightened, wiping blood from his mouth. His face was pale, but his eyes burned with determination. ''I just have to hold on... until Ryohei gets here.''

    <hr>

    The air was thick with tension as Shun faced the oni. Towering over him, the oni¡¯s crimson skin glistened like polished stone, his bulging muscles radiating an almost indestructible aura. The ground beneath their feet cracked with each heavy step the beast took, his presence oppressive and suffocating.

    Shun clenched his fists, his breathing ragged. "I just need to hold on..." he muttered under his breath, the faint hope of Ryohei¡¯s arrival fueling his resolve. He turned around and sprint, trying to gain some distance, since his size is massive body almost reaching up to three meters tall. He''s bound to be slow... right? but that was when shun was wrong.

    The Oni saw shun trying to flee, he grinned. "Hahaha, what''s this? after all that talk on the last round, you''re just going to run?"

    Bends his body and performs a powerful jump, he was launched several feet of the ground and with a loud boom, he lands directly in front of shun, blocking his route to escape.

    Seeing that his path was blocked, shun roared and lunged forward, aiming a flurry of punches at the oni¡¯s torso. His fists struck with all the force he could muster, each blow landing squarely against the oni¡¯s chest and abdomen.

    THUD.

    THUD.

    THUD.

    But it was like punching a brick wall, shun who was confident with the power of his punch was shocked. The oni didn¡¯t even flinch and took all that hits head on. His grin widened, a sinister glint in his eyes.

    "That all you¡¯ve got?" he taunted, his voice a deep rumble that seemed to shake the air itself.

    Shun stepped back, shaking out his aching fists. His knuckles throbbed, and the sting of futility burned deeper than the pain.

    Damn it. It¡¯s not enough.

    Before he could reassess, the oni moved¡ªfast, far faster than his massive frame suggested. The moment shun noticed his move was when he realized his fist already in front of his face. His fist collided with Shun¡¯s face, sending him hurtling into a nearby boulder. The impact knocked the air from his lungs and almost knocked him out, he crumpled to the ground, coughing and gasping as bloods flows from his nose.

    "Pathetic. I didn''t expect you to be this weak." the oni growled, stepping closer.

    Shun scrambled to his feet, wiping some blood off his face. He charged again, this time aiming lower, targeting the oni¡¯s knees. His fists and feet struck in rapid succession, each attack precise and desperate.

    Still, nothing.

    The oni swatted him away like an insect, sending Shun tumbling across the rocky ground.

    "You''re just wasting time," the oni said, his tone laced with boredom. He cracked his knuckles, the sound echoing ominously. "Do yourself a favor and stay down. You''re not a fighter. You''re just prey."

    Shun dragged himself upright, his body screaming in protest. His vision blurred from the blood dripping down his forehead, but his spirit remained unbroken.

    "I¡¯m... not... giving up," he growled through gritted teeth.

    The oni laughed, a deep, guttural sound that made Shun¡¯s stomach churn.

    "Fine. Let¡¯s see how long you last."

    Shun was on edge, he realized that can''t run nor attack him, his only choice is to defend, he raised his arm acting as shield and hold the oni''s pummeling attack, each attack shook the ground beneath him as he acts as if he was a punching bag.

    "Haha! you sure have some durability!"

    The oni¡¯s massive fist collided with Shun again, a brutal uppercut that lifted him off the ground before slamming him down. The world spun around him as he lay sprawled on the ground, his body battered and broken.

    But even as his strength ebbed, one thought kept him going:

    Just a little longer... Ryohei will come. He has to.

    Shun¡¯s fingers curled into fists, and he forced himself to stand, swaying unsteadily. He met the oni¡¯s gaze with defiance, his determination refusing to falter despite the overwhelming odds.

    The oni smirked. "Good, don''t broken so soon. I have a lot to vent on."

    Shun braced himself, his battered body readying for another onslaught.

    <hr>

    "Not here either!?" as I went my frustration with a shout, but I was on the far east that no yokai was around. As I moves again nonstop, my began to ponder.

    ''How much longer?''

    Ryohei who runs tirelessly have already covered seventy percent of the area within a few minutes, all that''s left are the north area. With a haste he moves towards the north, faintly he heard a loud tremor upfront. But the terrain was relentless. Every slope he climbed seemed to lead to another, steeper one. His breath came in sharp gasps as frustration built in his chest.

    Time stretched endlessly as I scrambled through the forest. My ears strained for another sound, a clue to guide my way around. Then I heard it¡ªa guttural roar, followed by the sickening crack of bone against rock.

    What I saw was a ruined battle ground filled with blood all over the place.

    I pushed harder, my legs burning as I dashed toward the noise.

    When I finally reached the clearing, the sight froze me in place.

    The oni stood tall, holding Shun by the head like a trophy. Blood streamed down Shun¡¯s face, his body limp in the beast¡¯s grip.

    "SHUN!" I roared, my voice cracking.

    The oni turned, his lips curling into a wicked grin. "Ah, the hunters have arrived. Too late, I¡¯m afraid."

    Shun¡¯s lips moved, barely audible. ¡°I... yield...¡±

    The word cut through me like a blade.

    The rules of the Hyakki Yagyo were absolute. Once prey yielded, they were no longer a valid target. Shun¡¯s surrender had ensured his survival, but it also destroyed our plan and leave me stranded.

    As Shun¡¯s battered figure that looked like a lifeless body slumped to the ground, he was afraid of looking Ryohei in the eye.

    The oni turned his attention to me. My mind raced. Without him, I had no prey to subdue. If I didn¡¯t find another target fast, I¡¯d be the one on the chopping block in this round.

    I clenched my fists and bolted away, leaving Shun behind and look for another prey with the remaining time...

 Chapter 8, Desperate Hunt

    Within the dark, eerie forest, a towering oni loomed over his opponent, shoving him around. That opponent was Shun, still struggling fight back.

    "Come on! Aren''t you going to fight back?" The oni mocked, sneering at Shun, who kept dodging and evading his relentless attacks. At first, Shun had trouble dealing with the oni¡¯s speed. With a body that size, one would assume he¡¯d be slow¡ªbut not this oni. Despite his size, he moved astonishingly fast, and each attack packed a bone-crushing force.

    But as time passed, Shun began to adapt to the oni''s movements. He noticed that despite having a tremendous speed, the oni always wound up his punches before throwing them.

    Shun started to time his dodges precisely, stepping back just as the oni¡¯s attacks came in. However, even though he could predict the punches, his speed wasn¡¯t enough to evade completely. Grazes and minor hits still landed on him¡ªbut those were far better than a direct blow.

    Each time the oni swung, Shun leapt backward, gaining just enough distance to avoid the brunt of his attack.

    Frustrated that his punches weren¡¯t landing cleanly, the oni let out a wild roar, his crimson aura flaring wildly. The horrid sound echoed through the woods, sending a chill down Shun¡¯s spine.

    Shun froze in fear, his body paralyzed. ''It''s that attack again!'' he thought, remembering the bloodthirsty aura he and Tesso had once faced and leave them trembling like a lamb.

    This was the privilege of strong yokai: they could channel their bloodlust and spiritual aura into a suffocating wave of intimidation to their surroundings. For young yokai who barely fight nor have any experience dealing with it are bound to leave them in terrorized and helpless state.

    The reason why shun was able to snap out of it last time was because of anger, but also... because shun had already experienced the real deal. An oppressive intimidation aura unleashed by Daitengu. Compared to that, this oni¡¯s intimidation was less potent, but it was still enough to send shivers down his spine.

    Oni charged, attempting to hit Shun while he''s still froze in fear.

    *BOOM!

    The oni¡¯s fist connected directly with Shun¡¯s face, sending him flying. He crashed through several trees before landing hard on the ground.

    His vision blurred, but he snapped back to awareness just in time to see the oni leaping toward him. He instinctively dodges by rolling to the side, barely avoiding the oni¡¯s crushing stomp.

    *BOOM!

    "What are you waiting for? come at me! Or are you hoping someone will come and help you?" mocked oni while grinning wickedly.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that," Shun muttered, his voice shaking but firm. "He¡¯ll come for sure."

    The oni laughed heartily, as if Shun had just told the funniest joke. "Oh, really? Hate to break it to you, but he¡¯s probably already moved on to the next round. I¡¯m the only hunter in this area."

    Doubt began to creep into Shun¡¯s mind. ''Ryohei would never do that... wouldn''t he?'' His thoughts spiraled, but the oni didn¡¯t give him time to ponder. Another powerful punch came straight at his chest.

    Shun ducked and slid backward, creating space between them.

    "While you¡¯re here getting beaten to a pulp, he¡¯s probably relaxing and waiting for the next round to start! Hahaha."

    "No, he wouldn''t... he needs my help."

    Oni sneered, "Does he, though? I saw him earlier. You''re talking about the weasel guy, right? A bit scrappy, but he fights well. He even took down someone way stronger than him. Honestly, he doesn¡¯t need your help at all."

    Those words stung. Envy started to bubble within Shun as doubt gnawed at him.

    "And you?" the oni continued "You''re struggling just to beat a rat! what makes you think that you are some helps to him?"

    Shun clenched his teeth, as his frustration building. He screamed and charged at him, unleashing a flurry of punches. But the Oni just stands there and took all his punches without budging. Shun''s all-out attacks barely did any damage

    "See? even your attack was weak! Let me show you how it''s done." The oni stomped on Shun''s foot, pinning him in place, then he unleashed a relentless barrage of punches. Shun raised his hands and guard his face, receiving barrage of attacks up-close.

    "Hahaha! I can''t get enough of this!"

    Oni roared as he felt the excitement of toying with his opponent, he glows with a sinister crimson aura, making every muscle in his body bulges and increasing his power to the next level. The oni released Shun''s foot and delivered a devastating punch to his stomach, sending Shun flying once more.

    Shun hit the ground hard, but immediately get up, finding the opportunity to escape, shun dashes away but in a flash, he finds that oni already standing right in front of him, ready to attack.

    Shun received yet another barrage of punch, all he could do was hold on. He can feel the stinging pain from having the bone of his forearms cracking. And slowly that sting started turn into intense pain as his bone cracks got even worse.

    All kinds of attack coming from every direction, straight punch, left jab, right hook, overhead strike. Each of that attack landed on Shun and slowly getting pushed back step by step, until he was backed against the wall.

    From there the Oni performed another relentless attack, the screaming pain on Shun''s arm suddenly started to fade. As his whole arm started going numb by the pain, but despite that shun still hold his arms high to block any incoming attacks... that is until he can''t feel his arms anymore.

    His arms slumped down as if his tendons and muscle were cut, exposing his bare face. Oni immediately pummeled shun face, punching him left and right, as shun spat blood from his mouth to any direction he faced. Then the oni slammed his head against the wall and dragged him along the stone wall as he laughs.

    A trail of shun blood was drawn on that wall, as if he was drawing a calligraphy with his prey''s blood. Finally, he hurled him aside, shun landed with a big thud, caving the ground beneath him, barely conscious. His vision blurred, and his thoughts were muddled.

    ''W... Where... am I...?'' The world spins around him, he failed to recognize his surrounding as his brain got shoved around with all that punch.

    The oni charges again and kicked him right on his stomach, sends him flying once again.

    Shun was knocked away, rolling on the mountain slope until he reached the bottom. His face was full of bruise and blood, his arm was broken and numb, his legs are tired from all the running he did.

    As he saw the tree top and the dark sky, his breath started getting heavier as he heard a loud sound of stepping coming from afar.

    ''Did he really hunt other prey?''

    ''Does that mean I''m holding all this pain was for naught?

    ''Should I just quit?''

    ''What am I fighting for?

    ''Why am I even fighting?''

    ''Was all this pain worth it for someone I barely know?''

    Several thoughts surfaced as his will started to fade, whether he should just continue holding out or quit immediately.

    The oni approached, grabbing Shun''s head with his massive hand. "You''re still not giving up, huh?"

    Shun was still holding on, with a slither of hope that someone would come and help him... but the surrounding area was dead empty. No sight of anyone around, he wants to scream for help, but he can barely speak.

    "Well, if you''re not going to surrender. Maybe I''ll just eat you right away?" the oni growled, his sharp teeth gleaming in the dim light.

    When Shun heard the oni''s sentence, his body twitched. He knew he had already been warned by Nurarihyon for his previous offense, and he likely wouldn¡¯t risk repeating it.

    ''But what if he did? What if he doesn''t care about the rules? What if he doesn''t mind getting eliminated from Hyakki Yagyo?''

    Then a memory of that gruesome scene flashes before his mind, a scene where the Rat Yokai, Tesso was eaten alive. As his arms and back got ripped and swallowed, Shun could still hear the blood-curdling in his mind, as his body started to tremble in fear. ''Will that happen to me too?''

    As the oni brought him closer, baring his sharp teeth and fangs, ready to sink them into Shun, terror overwhelmed him, and he surrendered.

    "I yield..." he muttered.

    The oni, not missing a chance to mock him, leaned closer. ¡°What was that? I can barely hear you. Say it again, louder.¡±

    "I..."

    "SHUN!"

    "Yield..." Shun''s eyes widened at the sound of the voice. He shouldn¡¯t be here... Hadn¡¯t he already moved on to hunt another prey? No...

    The oni released his grip on Shun¡¯s head, letting him drop to the ground like a lifeless body. Shun was ashamed¡ªashamed he had believed the oni¡¯s taunts. If only he had held on for a few more minutes... His face was pressed to the dirt, too afraid to lift it and meet Ryohei¡¯s gaze.

    "Ah, the hunters have arrived. Too late, I¡¯m afraid." said Oni mockingly.

    Ryohei dash away, leaving Shun behind and desperately look for the remaining Prey. With the bridge that leads home have been collapsed, the only path for him is going forward...

    <hr>

    With Shun eliminated, their entire plan crumble. As he needs to find another prey with the remaining time. His heart rate jumped; his breaths ragged after sprinting through the round without rest. Fortunately, during his run searching for Shun, he vaguely remembers the location where he encountered some prey.

    Wasting no time, he dashed to the area, hoping the prey was still there.

    But alas, the prey had already been subdued by another Hunter. He ventured to a different location, then another, and yet another, only to find that every single prey he encountered had already been hunted. No matter where he searched, he was left without a solution to his problem. He clenched his fist and decided to head to the center area.

    The center was where the strongest gathered¡ªthose who refused to hide, confident in their ability to hold their ground even if outnumbered. For Ryohei, heading there was a desperate gamble.

    Upon reaching the center area Ryohei was speechless by the sight of chaos before him. On the east side there''s a Kitsune that burn any opposing yokai with her mystic flames, on the west lies Jorogumo sitting on top of a tree surrounded by her impenetrable fortress made from her steel webs wrapped around the tree surrounding it, each yokai that attacked her failed to even cut her steel web. On the south was the Half tengu girl that blew surrounding tree and made it an open space, but after seeing her acts of crushing Akaname into a puddle of mush before, no hunter dared to attack her.

    The remaining prey are those from the great yokai clan, trying to fight them was suicide! Other hunter who failed to hunt prey also gathered, confused about which one to hunt to ensure their survival. They try fighting each one but immediately got either blasted by the fox''s mystic flame, blown away by the half tengu wind or can''t even get pass through Jorogumo steel webs, besides the three member from the great clans there''s WanyudoIf you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    A flaming head with wheels that left a trail of burning destruction, he made the tree surrounding him burn as he floats high above, refuses to come down.

    Unless you''re a flying yokai, that is impossible feat. Even if you managed to reach him, beating him midair is another story.

    Desperate, Ryohei decided to attack the one appeared with the lowest defense, which is the Half tengu, Yoruka.

    The half tengu sighed, bored by her current situation.

    "Looks like I''m acting as prey again... what a boring round this is."

    From afar, Ryohei approach her with both Raisen and Hikage that had turned into sickle, ready to attack. Despite his movement, Yoruka remained still, seemingly unbothered by his presence.

    "What do you think you''re doing." Yoruka asked, narrowing her eyes.

    "I''m trying to survive..." Said Ryohei with serious tone.

    She raised her eyebrow and ask, "I don''t know what your deal with that old man is, but if you think I care for your fate or his amusement, you''re gravely mistaken."

    Ryohei smirked. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I never expected you to. Just act like usual. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    Yoruka¡¯s gaze sharpened, her tone laced with disdain, as if she was being underestimated. "Do you honestly think that you stand a chance against me?"

    Ryohei took a deep breath, steadying himself. ¡°Honestly? No. But it¡¯s a thousand times better than doing nothing and waiting for death.¡±

    His sharp eyes locked onto her, calculating the best move in this situation that can ensure his survival.

    ''The moment you lost as a hunter, you will be deemed as loser and will be the property of the winner, but the results are random, it depends on the viewers vote and the participants performance.''

    ''During this unpredictable moment, the only chance I could survive this Hyakki Yagyo with my life intact are either find a prey to hunt and advance to the next round or lose and hoped that my fate landed on her. She has a connection with Daitengu, I could beg him all day to convince her to spare me... But in order for that to happen, I need assurance to make that possible.''

    ''In order for me to assure my survival, I need to have her be the prey with the highest performance, and I have to be the hunter with the highest worth.''

    ''Currently, I don''t know what my worth is. Since I just mutated into yokai recently, my spiritual energy might not be that big... But that was before. I have already eaten a one hundred years old Okuri Inu''s Magatama. With this, I might actually be the prey with the highest worth. The main problem is... throughout the round, ever since she crushes Akaname into a puddle of blood, no one dared to attack her. Which currently makes her the prey with the lowest performance. If I put up a good fight, her performance will rise and for her to be yokai with highest performance might actually be possible.''

    Ryohei started running, circling his way around her and trying to find the opportunity to strike, Yoruka closes her eyes and opened her black colored fan that was made with several giant crow feathers.

    As if trying to detect her opponent from sound. Seeing that, he sprinted forward and lunges at her from her back. But she easily reacts to it, she turned around and swing her fan. An invisible compressed air was formed and strike him right on the face, it knocked his face away as if being hit by a wooden mallet right on the face. Ryohei who got caught off guard was slammed into the ground. Then another air pressure comes and pinning him down.

    "How about now? Do you really think that you had a chance?"

    Ryohei severely underestimate of the extent of her abilities, don''t mention giving her a formidable fight to raise her performance, he can''t even manage to land one hit on her.

    Well then, this is a farewell... After you got knocked out, perhaps the next thing you saw will be the inside of yokai''s stomached. Goodbye..."

    His spine jolted from the cold feeling of death, he forces his head to look up and saw distorted sphere of air hovering above.

    ''T... Thats''s the same move she used on Akaname. I have to move!'' The size of sphere was significantly smaller than during she attack Akaname, but it only shrinks a little. His inner mind screamed as he tries to crawl out of there. In terror he used his ability in a nick of time.

    *BOOM!

    The ground shattered before the explosion of condensed air sphere in that area, but in only shattered the ground below, no one was caught in the explosion.

    Yoruka eyes narrowed, "You managed to evade it huh?"

    Ryohei heavily breathing, in that nick of time he made use of Raisen and Hikage that turned into a sickle as climbing axe. By plowing the ground with it and pull his body away from the center of explosion, then he managed to activate the wind riding ability, that makes his body blasted away by the air current after explosion.

    Yoruka swings her fan again and another stream of wind blasted on his direction, Ryohei rolled to his right and managed to evade it. Then he started running again, Yoruka keeps attack him with barrage of blasted wind, but Ryohei manage evade every single one of her attacks.

    Seeing that her attacks have been seen through, she started to mix in feint and curved attack, her attack caught Ryohei off guard and managed to shove him around like a rain doll amid storms. If it''s during the day, Ryohei wouldn''t find any trouble reading the wind blows with all the dust and leaf that follows. But amid this darkness night, he can barely saw where it is coming, and he is not proficient enough to feel the compressed wind made from spiritual power. Thus, he can only rely with his human instinct.

    ''Focus, don''t be impatient. She must have an attack pattern. I just have to recognize it and get used to it.'' Ryohei direct the spiritual flow into his eyes and enhance his vision, pay very close attention to every time Yoruka swings her fan.

    ''Vertical swing is a straight wind attack just like the first one that hit me, Diagonal swing is the curved wind attack, it takes a few second longer than the regular attack to reach my location, was it homing? I need to test it. Then Horizontal swing...'' His eyes widened and immediately duck, barely dodge that attack.

    With every attack he receives, Ryohei starting to notice the pattern and dodge it by matching the moment few seconds after she swings her fan. Although he managed to evade her attacks, he can''t go on the offensive as he was constantly forced on being the defensive.

    Yoruka who felt none of her attacks managed to land, decided to attack differently, she swipes her fan closer, in a drawing in motion. Ryohei didn''t recognize this new pattern and was struck by an attack that comes from behind. He tumbles forward and realized that Yoruka was right in front of him, performing a vertical swing.

    *Boom! Ryohei was blasted away, he somersaults in the air and land on the ground safely. Despite on the receiving end, his vision still locks on her. Witnessing her next move, he saw Yoruka performs that same previous motion.

    Ryohei took a proper stance and ready for her incoming attack, after a few second delay, he jumped. Relying on his intuition that the attack from the back will come with a delay, and his prediction was spot on, a stream of air came.

    Ryohei focused his mind, trying to remember the exact moment he managed to evade Yoruka attack by riding the wind, that tingling sensation on his feet. With a slight burst of spiritual energy to his feet, he felt the exact tingle feelings on his feet and try to ride the air stream below him.

    Upon landing, he successfully stepped on the air stream and his body matched the air stream speed, as if he was jumping on a fast-moving train. His vision narrowed as the world around him turn into a streak of flash, he moves straight towards Yoruka with incredible speed.

    Yoruka eyes widened as she was astonished by the sudden evade and attack, the sickle was rushing forward, aimed straight to her neck. She raised her fan above her heads and from the back, a black crow wings flapped, creating a sudden burst of wind to all direction, demolishing the air current that Ryohei rides and blasting him away.

    "Damn it!" curses Ryohei who almost managed to land an attack but was blasted away. "It seems that I was underestimating you too much... Fine, I will entertain you with more power." Said Yoruka as she closes down her fan.

    Ryohei was confused, ''why did he close her fan? she needs that to attack, didn''t she?''

    Then she clasps her hands together, a crimson lightning faintly appeared within her hands, the surging burst of aura and circling storm with her as the center. Amid the streak of crimson lightning got stronger and then she opened her clasp hand, revealing a crimson mask. The moment she took it, the storm subsided.

    Ryohei was speechless, and still cautious with her move. He strengthens his vision and take a closer look at what she was doing. He creates a half tengu mask and wears it, covering her mouth and nose. Upon wearing it, Ryohei feel that her aura releases an extremely strong pressure to him.

    "What are you doing?" Ask her casually, "You wanted this didn''t you? come at me."

    As she raises her palm forward and then grasp it, a sudden burst of squall appeared and converge right in front of Ryohei. He tries to get away but was dragged in by the power of the vacuum she has, she put away her fan was because she didn''t need it anymore to control wind!

    After sucking the surrounding air, it explodes and launches ryohei away. But fortunately, ryohei was beginning to understand how to properly use his wind riding ability. After the blast he steps on the air to offset the forces and started running on the air.

    At first, he thought that he was supposed to be able to stand on air, but that was a wrong misconception to his power, he rides the wind, meaning the wind is constantly moving and cannot stop. Trying to stand still was impossible thing to do, but you can slide along the current or even run like it was an invisible platform.

    Just like how bicycle work, if you try to balance yourself while standing still, you''d just fall down. But if you''re constantly moving, it''s slightly easier to balance it. And even if on the off chance you slip or lost your balance, just jump to another wind stream. With her new mask, the surrounding air was rabid and wild, but he can make use of it.

    "If it''s about parkour I am experienced at this, same thing applies. The only differences are that I cannot see my foothold, but that''s no big deal!"

    Yoruka attacks again with condensed air bullet around her and fire it in succession, the bullet fly at extreme speed. Ryohei attempted to cut it with his sickle but...

    *BOOM!

    The air bullet explodes and knocked ryohei to the ground, "Ugh, damn it." As he rise up another streak of air bullet came, and once again he evades it and ride the wind for better attack angle and easier evasion. He constantly evades the storm of bullet by jumping and evading every single attack that comes his way. But then...

    Yoruka raise her hands and dispersing the surrounding wind, Ryohei who was still in the air suddenly lose his footing and fall down. As she cuffs her fist, a wind began to gather in her hands, she launches an attack and hit ryohei stomach. He was blown away through several tree on his fly path and slammed hard on the ground.

    His head bleeds by the collision as he coughs up blood, Yorka walks closer as she starts mocking him about the cluelessness of his own weakness.

    "You really don''t understand, do you? you''re a kamaitachi, a yokai that needs wind to move, you''re moving along the winds not making winds move along you. Just like before, without any wind you lost your footing and your speed."

    "I am a tengu, a being who controls the wind. I am your worst match up and you didn''t even realize that."

    She continues as she stares down at him with her cold eyes, "Do you still want to continue?" She raised her hands as a storm of violent winds blowing from her back, if I use my power to ride the wind, I''d just be moving backwards along with the wind current.

    Feeling hopeless, Ryohei slumped to the ground, releasing his grip on the sickle, both Raisen and Hikage turns back into Kamaitachi and comfort him by rubbing their heads against him. Yoruka who saw him had no fighting spirit left, "Good call." As she walks away, leaving him behind.

    Ryohei noticed a movement behind him, he immediately turns around, but it was just another hunter who got drawn by the loud sound of his fight. Ryohei sighed...

    Ryohei think hard, was there really no other choice but to give up and let the audiences decide his fate? he then took another glimpse at the remaining hunter behind him. He was gauging their strength as well as considering teaming up with them.

    ''But what about the spoil? we have to fight while watching each other, so that no one is trying to one up me. That is not an easy thing to do, considering the remaining prey are those from great clan... except that one, Wanyudo. He isn''t from one of the great clans, but in order to subdue him, we need to drag him to the ground, even if I were managed to bring him down, can we beat him? within the blazing forest on our surrounding? just the five of us?''

    Ryohei eyes widened with realization, ''Hold on... five...?''

    <hr>

    Meanwhile, Ryohei was deep in thought... including himself, there are five hunters remaining. Since a hunter can only hunt one prey, but the one present here was only four prey yokai. Which means there''s another one survived, hiding.

    He was pondering whether he should team up with the remaining hunter to try takes down them or find that one hiding prey within the remaining time within this big area by itself? sounds like impossible in any way you see it.

    Suddenly, Ryohei felt a gaze, He glanced around sharply but saw nothing. Ryohei was awfully sharp at noticing things, as he enhances his vision and look towards the bottom of the rocky slopes below, noticed something unusual, this particular plant wasn''t supposed to grew here. It was a butterbur plant, normally you''d find it in damp shaded place or near bodied of water, such as riverbanks or wetlands. Not dry high-altitude place.

    Curious, Ryohei slid down the slope, using the wind to aid his descent. When he reached the plant, he grabbed it and pulled it.

    ''!''

    It didn''t budge. Using both hands, he yanked harder until...

    Pop!

    A tiny figure burst out along with the plant, letting out a high-pitched squeal that made Ryohei drop it in surprise. It was the Koropokkuru, the sole prey yokai who had survived the last round. Realizing she¡¯d been discovered, she runs with her butterbur umbrella, scuttle away with her tiny step.

    Realizing that she was the last remaining prey, Ryohei immediately gave a chase. Her movement are not fast, it was pretty easy catching up to her. But before he could catch her¡ª

    Swoosh!

    A shadow streaked toward the Koropokkuru. Panicking, Ryohei swung his sickle, intercepting the attacker. Sparks flew as the blade clashed with a sharp edge. The assailant was a Kamikiri, a crow-faced yokai with scissor-like hands. He heard the Koropokkuru high pitched sound and rushed here. cry and rushed to claim her.

    *Swooosh

    "Back Off!" Said Ryohei, but Kamikiri was not bothered by it, his eyes focusing on Koropokkuru behind as he plays with his scissor hand.

    *Snip snip

    Kamikiri moves again but was blocked again by Ryohei, fortunately Ryohei can still match his speed.

    "Annoying... annoying. Move, Move." Said Kamikiri, Ryohei felt his anger rising. "Oh no, it''s you who''s supposed to back off, crow face."

    They clashed again, their blades sparking in the night air. Meanwhile, the frightened Koropokkuru scurried away in the opposite direction¡ªonly to draw the attention of yet another hunter.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ryohei cursed, kicking Kamikiri away as he desperately tried to fend off the others. The fight devolved into chaos, with all the hunters scrambling to claim the Koropokkuru as their prize.

    Exhausted and battered, Ryohei began making mistakes. His strikes weakened, and the hunters started overwhelming him.

    In the midst of the melee, the Koropokkuru trembled, tears streaming down her face. She let out another high-pitched scream, and an eruption of spiritual energy surged outward, consuming herself and all of them.

    <hr>

    Outside of stage where the family heads gathered.

    "Hey, Nurarihyon, I came for another drink" said Daitengu, stepping forward with a grin.

    Nurarihyon sighed, as he took some bottles and was about to give him. His eyes widened as he drops the Sake jar. Daitengu saw it and flawless catch it, "Hey careful, old man."

    Nurarihyon smiled and then began laughing, a wide grin spreading across his face.

    "Bahahahaha!"

    The other family heads looked at him in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± asked Yuzuki, head of the Kitsune clan.

    Nurarihyon couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°That little one... she just created a domain within my domain.¡±

 Chapter 9, Domain within a Domain

    ¡°Nggh! Haaah... It¡¯s been a while since I had such a good nap,¡± a figure muttered as she emerged from her temporary nest. The Jorogumo stretched her body lazily as she descended from the tree, inspecting her steel web fortress.

    ¡°Being a hunter is fun and all, but being the prey... now that¡¯s exciting! It¡¯s been ages since someone last came after me. Usually, I have to chase my prey or wait till they got caught in my trap¡ªBut here, they came after me! I don¡¯t even have to try.¡±

    As she examined her web and found it untouched, a sense of disappointment washed over her. ¡°But the hunters this time are so weak... it¡¯s boring.¡±

    Looking around and finding no one, she frowned. ¡°Wait... where is everybody? Did the round end already?¡± Curious, she decided to leave her nest and investigate. While wandering, she encountered someone.

    ¡°Oh, Shi! Hi there!¡± she greeted cheerfully, waving at the Kitsune. Her casual demeanor startled Shi, who frowned in confusion.

    ¡°Why are you acting so nonchalant? This is Hyakki Yagyo! We¡¯re bound to face each other as enemies sooner or later,¡± Shi said.

    ¡°Aaaw, it¡¯s fine! This is a festival¡ªit¡¯s meant to be fun!¡± the Jorogumo replied with a grin. ¡°Besides, Madame probably just thinks of this as her version of a gambling party.¡±

    Shi was speechless, bewildered by how lightly the Jorogumo treated the deadly competition. The young Jorogumo tilted her head and asked, ¡°Where are the other participants? Did they come after you?¡±

    ¡°One hunter tried,¡± Shi admitted, ¡°but after I blasted him away once, he ran off in fear.¡±

    The Jorogumo nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Same here! They couldn¡¯t even scratch my webs before giving up. It¡¯s no fun.¡±

    ¡°I sensed Yoruka fighting someone earlier,¡± Shi said, scanning the area with her spiritual energy. ¡°She seemed serious. Maybe they ganged up on her. Let¡¯s check it out.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t like her,¡± the Jorogumo pouted. ¡°She¡¯s so cold¡ªit¡¯s no fun talking to her.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t talk to her,¡± Shi retorted, quickening her pace. The Jorogumo chased after her, not wanting to be left behind.

    When they arrived, they found Yoruka sitting calmly on a small boulder. Shi approached and asked about the remaining hunters and the time left in the round.

    ¡°I saw them nearby a little while ago,¡± Yoruka replied expressionlessly. ¡°I think Nurarihyon extended the round¡¯s duration. This area is much larger than the previous one. Since the only participants left are us, from the great clans, he probably wants the fights to stretch out. I doubt he expected all three of us to end up as prey this round.¡±

    ¡°I see. So, did they gang up on you? And you managed to fend them off?¡± the Jorogumo asked, intrigued.

    Yoruka shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t fighting a group. It was just one opponent.¡±

    Both Shi and the Jorogumo twitched, startled by this admission. ¡°Who was it? Someone famous?¡± the Jorogumo asked, eager to challenge the fighter.

    ¡°No,¡± Yoruka replied flatly. ¡°Just nobody, don¡¯t bother with him. He¡¯ll probably lose and end up as your meal by the end of this round.¡±

    Jorogumo''s excitement deflated, and she slumped in disappointment. Shi, meanwhile, scanned the area again but found no trace of any hunters.

    ¡°I did sense a strong spiritual fluctuation earlier,¡± Yoruka said, glancing at Shi. ¡°I thought it was from you guys. Was it coming from that Wanyudo?¡±

    Shi shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s skilled, but not quite at our level yet, it must be because the last prey among us¡­ I¡¯m wondering where the others are.¡±

    <hr>

    A sudden surge of spiritual energy erupted from behind, stunning the hunters and plunging the scene into even greater chaos. The remaining hunters, who had been locked in combat with each other, turned toward the source of that overwhelming power. It was the little Koropokkuru. The earth cracked, and the ground trembled as several torrents of water burst forth, powerful enough to send hunters caught in the blast radius flying high into the air.

    The hunters, including Ryohei, were thrown into disarray. Panic-stricken, as they turned to flee the area, but their efforts were in vain. A massive wave surged, striking the pack of hunters like a water cannon shot from a point-blank range, sending them reeling. The wave crashed violently, and then, like an ominous tide, the water receded with tremendous force. The water flowed back, dragging everyone who got caught in it. But it¡¯s not just a regular backflow, the force, speed and intensity felt like extremely powerful rip tides, dragging everyone towards the center.

    Ryohei struggled desperately to escape, attempting to use his techniques, but the strong pulling sensation from the backflows keeps his body drowned. Helpless, he watched as another hunter was swept toward the whirlpool forming at the center of the chaos.

    As he was sucked into the whirlpool, Ryohei and the others struggling to breathe, as they gasp for air, clawing their way upward in search of the surface. Ryohei, who was used to swim in the river behind his home, had the skill to swim just fine, same thing goes for both of his Kamaitachi. They swam up and finally breached the surface. Gasping and coughing, he filled his lungs with air.

    Other hunters surfaced as well, only to freeze in shock. They found themselves in an entirely unfamiliar place. The sky above was bright with a pale bisque color, a vast open sea stretched endlessly around them. In the distance, massive rock formations lined the horizon, surrounding them, enclosing the strange area they''re in.

    Suddenly, the water trembled violently. From beneath the surface, a gigantic butterbur leaf sprouted, towering over Ryohei. One by one, more leaves emerged, varying in size, until the once-empty sea was transformed into a forest of colossal butterbur leaves.

    Domain Creation, Butterbur Pond.

    The scene was surreal, as though Ryohei and the others had been reduced into tiny figures in a world of giants. Like he was The Lilliput in the land of Gulliver

    Before he could gather his thoughts, a massive shadow loomed over him. He glanced back to see an enormous butterbur leaf collapsing toward him. At its base, he spotted Kamikiri, grinning mischievously. The leaf had been deliberately cut by the creature.

    "You damn beast!" Ryohei yelled angrily, even as the perilous situation unfolded.

    Even in this situation, that Kamikiri are still trying to get back at him. He called out to Hikage and scooped her into his hand. "Hold on, okay?" he said. As he tucks Hikage into ball shape, then pouring his strength and spiritual energy into his arm. His muscles bulged as he prepared to throw her.

    *Whoosh

    Hikage fly with an incredible speed, spiraled her way with incredible speed. She spins with high acceleration, continues to jet upward like a spiraling tornado, tearing a hole through the descending leaf. Ryohei braces for impact with Raisen on his hand. As the leaf struck the water with a deafening crash and sends strong waves to the surrounding. Ryohei who made it into the hole gap was launched upwards from the impact, landing him atop the soft, trampoline-like surface of the leaf.

    From afar he saw Kamikiri who climbed onto stem of another butterbur stem nearby. Their gazes locked in mutual frustration¡ªRyohei was frustated that he got sneak attacked while Kamikiri was frustrated because his carefully planned attack barely did any damage on Ryohei.

    Other hunters began swimming toward the leaves, seeking platforms to stand on. But Ryohei shook off his anger and focused. ¡°No, I need to focus on my objective, I have no time to waste on those guys.¡± Frantically scans around, looking for the sign of his target. His eyes starting to get strained of overusing his enhanced eyes.

    Then, he saw her¡ªa black-haired Koropokkuru, holding a small butterbur leaf like an umbrella, emerging from the water.

    ¡®There, I found her! But... how can he reach her?'' he wondered. Normally, he could ride the wind and glide around this vast body of water. But the winds are calm and no wind blows, now he finally understand the weakness Yoruka meant, within the area of calm wind where no wind blows, in here Kamaitachi¡¯s are just a crippled Sickle weasel.

    Undeterred, he assessed his surroundings. The butterbur leaves floating nearby sparked an idea.

    ¡°Hikage, Raisen!¡± Ryohei calls them out and explaining them of his plan. ¡°Understand?¡± ask Ryohei, the two Kamaitachi nodded. At times he wondered, did they truly understand what he meant? since when were they able to understand what he said?

    Was it because they''re yokai that their brains developed? or because he often talks to them since they were young?

    Nevertheless, it''s a good thing¡­

    Without hesitation, the two transformed into sickles. Ryohei hurled them forward, spinning like boomerangs to cut nearby butterbur leaves. The severed leaves collapsed into the water, creating makeshift platforms that leads towards his target.

    Another giant leaf falls and makes huge splash again, creating waves and rippling the water. Ryohei started running towards his target, while other hunters also tailing him, looking for an opportunity to snatch the prey.

    ¡°Just like I thought, you''d be doing this again¡­ sorry but I''m not going to let you disturb me again.¡±

    As he ran, he transformed his finger into a sickle and started cutting the leaf platform right under him. Tearing the leaf underneath him, as it slowly sinks. Other hunters who saw that express their anger and try to stop him, but of course they can''t catch up as they hold no candle against Kamaitachi''s speed.

    He jumped into another leaf that had just been cut down and continued running as he cuts the path behind him, Raisen came and joined from the other direction, not long after Ryohei moved to another one and rejoined with Hikage.

    With a section of butterbur stem hoisted over his shoulder, Ryohei hurled it toward his target. "Now, your turn, Hikage! Raisen!"

    The Kamaitachi unleashed sharp, wind-infused strikes, slicing the stem into tire like rings like that scattered across the water¡¯s surface.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡®Currently, these kinds of moves are beyond my capabilities, that''s why I rely on them.¡¯

    Ryohei threw another one and it was followed up by several wind blade, slashed parts fall into the water surrounding the Koropokkuru as it creates huge disruption to the calm water surface. Koropokkuru was scared and was frantically look around her, determining whether it pose threat or not.

    ¡°You¡¯re focusing on the wrong thing.¡± Ryohei muttered, advancing swiftly using the floating stems as steppingstone. Although butterbur stems are lightweight, and they have a hollow part in the center for trapping air. It would eventually sink as water seeped into their fibers; they served well enough as temporary footholds.

    Koropokkuru was astonished as she was cornered, and Ryohei ''s hands were already a few feet from her, as his hands reached out, ready to grab her. But just as he was certain of success¡ªhe missed

    Ripple Dash

    The Koropokkuru dove beneath the water, leaving only her butterbur leaf umbrella visible above the surface. She moved at incredible speed, evading Ryohei¡¯s reach in an instant. Startled by her sudden burst of speed, Ryohei quickly stepped onto another stem and chased after her, leaping from stem to stem as he tried to catch the elusive butterbur leaf darting away at an astonishing pace.

    As she rapidly darted around the floating stem with no restrictions. Her movements were unpredictable, turning the chase into a frustrating game of cat and mouse.

    ''She¡¯s way too fast! I can¡¯t catch up!'' Ryohei thought, gritting his teeth as he kept pursuing her. But then, his speed unexpectedly increased, and he found himself gaining on her. He nearly grabbed the butterbur leaf that she clung to.

    ¡®!¡¯

    ''What was that? How did I suddenly get faster? Could it be because I¡¯m growing stronger? No, that¡¯s impossible¡­ Yokai don¡¯t grow stronger this quickly.''

    Ryohei was stunned by the sudden surge of speed but couldn¡¯t figure out its source. Before he could dwell on it, the Koropokkuru raised her hands and began to hum a melodic tune. Water droplets around her floated into the air as if enchanted. Clouds gathered as the sky turned dark, her technique changed the surrounding weather and started a rain.

    Spring Rain Serenade

    The clouds released a steady rain. Ryohei dismissed it at first. ''It¡¯s just rain. No big deal, right?''

    He couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. Though it was an ordinary rain infused with spiritual energy, for a creature moving at high speed like him, rain was even more troublesome than he had thought.

    As it narrows down his vision and each raindrop feel like a needle that stung his skin and face. Ryohei who was chasing her evenly until a moment ago began to slow down, he tried to cover his face with his arms to ignore the pain of the rain and leave a small narrow hole to see as he continued chasing her with full speed.

    The falling droplets obscured his vision, and each one stung like a needle piercing his skin. Ryohei, who had been keeping up with her just moments earlier, began to slow down. He shielded his face with his arms, leaving a narrow gap to see through as he continued the chase at full speed, ignoring the pain.

    But then Koropokkuru suddenly made a sharp turn, and Ryohei, with narrowed vision, lost track of her and tumbled into the water with a splash.

    The Koropokkuru surfaced and stared at him from a distance. Ryohei swam to a nearby platform formed by a severed stem and hauled himself out of the water, panting heavily.

    ¡°I almost had her¡­ Just a little more¡­¡± he muttered, glancing at the Koropokkuru, who watched him with a calm, almost mocking expression. As if confident that she wouldn''t be caught.

    Ryohei felt something was wrong, he felt unusually tired¡ªmore so than he should have from just running.

    ''Why am I so exhausted? Was it because all the running I did? Or was it something else¡­?''

    Taking a moment to catch his breath, Ryohei changed tactics. He called out to Raisen and Hikage, who were holding off the other hunters. Two hunters were stuck on the first floating butterbur leaf, including that Kamikiri, whose scissor-like hands made swimming impossible. The remaining two hunters were Sarugami and Nure Onna.

    Sarugami, is a monkey-like yokai nearly the size of an Oni, they are wild and aggressive. Unlike the others, he could swim and had been trailing Ryohei since the beginning, waiting for a chance to steal his prey. While Nure Onna is a snake-like yokai resembling that of a Lamia, human women on the upper half and snake body on the lower half. From the start, she had already transformed into her true form. Her hands vanished, leaving her as a massive green serpent with a human face on her forehead.

    Fortunately, Raisen and Hikage managed to hold them off. Raisen repeatedly slashed at Sarugami''s footing, forcing him to swim, while Hikage distracted Nure Onna with ranged attacks, preventing her from advancing as she was too focused on evading Hikage attacks.

    Realizing that the Koropokkuru¡¯s agility made her nearly untouchable within this field, Ryohei devised a plan to corner her. He called Raisen and Hikage back to his side and quickly outlined his strategy. He planned to cut off her escape route and surround her from both sides, as for those two hunters... I think it¡¯s fine to let them go, as it helps put pressure on Koropokkuru and tires her out. Ryohei realized that he had an advantage in numbers and was assured that even though Nure Onna is pretty fast at swimming, she was nowhere near that Koropokkuru level.

    With both Kamaitachi''s gone, Sarugami managed to swim to a nearby Butterbur leaf, as he claws the stem and made it fall towards, he jumped on the stem and began using it as a bridge. That same thing goes to Nure Onna, she swims straight towards Koropokkuru and began chasing her, but as expected, her speed was nowhere near enough to catch up to her.

    Hikage and Raisen that have returned to Ryohei''s side listened to his plan, ¡°Listen closely. I need you to cut the stem holding that leaf toward this direction, and the other one over there in the opposite direction. Can you do it?¡±

    The two exchanged a glance before nodding. Ryohei grinned and started moving toward his targeted stem.

    ¡°Good. Once you¡¯re done, regroup immediately. We¡¯ll need to cut another stem to block her escape route.¡±

    Raisen and Hikage sprang into action, slicing through the stems as instructed. Meanwhile, Ryohei calculating which leaf he should cut to completely perfect his plan. Hikage and Raisen managed to topple down two leaves as it blocks the east and west part of Koropokkuru. Then they cut out another two and with both down, soon, a makeshift barricade formed, completely trapping the Koropokkuru, Sarugami and Nure Onna in a square patterned barricade.

    The rain, which had been her advantage, now worked against her. As her vision narrowed, and all her focus are spent on evading Nure Onna and Sarugami relentless pursuit. She hadn¡¯t noticed the barricade forming until it was too late. Ryohei cut the final leaf, and with a loud crack the leaf smashed into their battleground. The final leaf Ryohei cut falls right in the middle of his square barricade and separated both Koropokkuru and the other two hunters, this moves completely isolate his prey and the hunters that might disrupt him on the opposite side.

    He leapt into the fray, grinning triumphantly. ¡°Now you have nowhere to run,¡± he said. ¡°Raisen, Hikage, flank her from the other side!¡±

    The Koropokkuru¡¯s eyes widened in panic. She dove, attempting to escape, but the barricade of massive stems blocked her path. With nowhere to flee, she darted desperately around the confined area.

    Ryohei and his two Kamaitachi companions moved in perfect rhythm, their movements a blur as they closed in, richocheting around the place as they keep chasing her as he keeps putting more pressure. Koropokkuru who got barraged by his unending pursuit was exhausted and overwhelmed. As she started to feel her spiritual energy consumption starting to wear her down, as she began to falter. Finally, Ryohei lunged and managed to grab her leaf that sprouted above the water surface.

    *Splash.

    The Koropokkuru was yanked out of the water. Ryohei jumped onto a nearby leaf platform, holding her aloft. He realized that while in water, she was incredibly fast and unpredictable, but she was almost helpless on land.

    Now Ryohei was in dilemma, this cute little thing is his prey. Ryohei hesitated, she looked more like a child than a threat.

    ''What should I do? Should I cut her down? Or hit her to knock her out? Both options feel¡­ wrong.''

    The Koropokkuru was still dangling around, as she kept tugging at her leaf umbrella with all her might, trying desperately to pull it her leaf umbrella from Ryohei''s grasp. Her wide, pleading eyes fixed on Ryohei. ''

    Is she¡­ attached to this leaf?'' he wondered in silence. And then...

    *Snap

    The butterbur leaf snapped into two. The small girl fell on the leaf platform, clutching the snapped leaf. Panic seized Ryohei¡ªwould she escape? But she didn¡¯t. She sat there, staring at the broken piece in her hands, her wide eyes welling up with tears. Then she began to cry.

    A sudden burst of massive spiritual energy erupted from her tiny body, and before Ryohei could react, he was already blasted away by a tremendous force. ¡°Hikage! Raisen!¡± he shouted. Just before he was sent flying, his Kamaitachi companions latched onto him, and together they were flung together, preventing it from separating them.

    Ryohei landed hard on one of a still-standing butterbur leaf, groaning as he regained his footing. He was sent far away from her, as Koropokkuru¡¯s cries grew louder, shaking the world itself. The once calm sea was no more, now its appearance is like a sea amid storms. Churning into chaos as massive waves surged and trembled. The sky darkened further, heavy rain lashing the turbulent water. Waves after waves of spiritual power erupted and creating a massive wall of tidal wave.

    A towering tidal wave loomed over from afar, as the storm brewed. Blowing the wind into random direction. Ryohei gritted his teeth as he saw that tidal wave slowly approaching, dragging any hunters that was attempting to run away from it. Gritting his teeth, as Ryohei calculated his options.

    ''Should I dive under? No, considering the size of that tidal wave, it''ll just drag me in. Jumping over it? Impossible, with this violent wind, I''d just threw me off balance.'' As he scanned his surrounding landscape. Behind him, he spotted the biggest butterbur leaf around, this leaf rise over any other leaf in terms of size and height. His eyes widened as he was just getting a bold idea.

    His gut tightened. "This might be my best shot... I hope my gut feeling was correct.¡± As he muttered to himself. Without hesitation, he leapt toward the massive leaf.

    ¡°Raisen, Hikage¡ªcut the base!¡± The Kamaitachi complied, slashing away at the dense stem. Ryohei joined in, turning his fingers into sickles and hacking at the thick base. The blade-like claws glowed faintly as he sliced, but progress was slow. All the while, the tidal wave grew closer, roaring with destructive power.

    *CRACK!

    The stem gave away with a deafening sound, and the enormous leaf began to tilt and slowly going down. Ryohei wasted no time, he called both of his Kamaitachi and started running upward on the collapsing stem.

    Racing up the collapsing stem as it fell toward the tidal wave. The leaf''s massive size create a shockwave upon impact. As the stems falls down into the tidal wave, cleaving it into two. Its impact sent shockwaves rippling through the water, completely splitting the tidal wave apart. Looking at his plan to succeed, Ryohei didn¡¯t waste any second¡ªas he fasten his running.

    Each step shook beneath him as the wave¡¯s fury began to close in. The split waters roared, converging faster than he could run. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m not fast enough!¡± he thought

    Desperation clawing at him. He glanced at his companions, then made a gamble. ¡°Remember what I told you right? I need you to reach her place now, can you do it?¡± Ask Ryohei to his kamaitachi, Raisen and Hikage nod. ¡°Okay, GO!¡± With all his strength, he hurled Raisen and Hikage who transformed into a sickle, the sickle spins as it flies quickly like a boomerang.

    In midair, Hikage transformed back, her was messed up by the wind. Hikage starts spinning in midair, acting like a booster as she creates a spinning vortex of wind that launches her sister, Raisen forward like a lightning bolt. The Koropokkuru turned, startled, just as Raisen moved quickly towards her, she started running, trying to go back to the water but too late, Raisen managed to catch up and ramming her back. The girl wobbled and fell, her spiritual energy sputtering as she hit the butterbur leaf.

    At that moment, Ryohei felt it¡ªa surge of power in his legs. His eyes widened as he made the right call. Throughout this whole chasing the prey thing, A memory of Daitengu''s voice echoed in his mind. Back to the moment where he ate Okuri¡¯s Inu Magatama.

    ¡°This thing can increase your spiritual power, and on the off chance you''re lucky... you might obtain Okuri Inu special trait.¡±

    As pain seared through his body grew sharper, his legs was ignited with supernatural energy alongside surge of power. Words echoed in his mind, ancient and unfamiliar, but instinctively, Ryohei muttered them aloud.

    <blockquote>

    The fall of your prey

    Marks the beginning of the hunt,

    Transform yourself into unrelenting speed,

    Leaving nothing but silence in your wake.

    </blockquote>

    A loud spectral howl echoed in his ears, as wind vortexed around his body, shielding him from the rain. With a thunderous burst, he launched forward, blasting his surroundings as his speed tore through the collapsing wave and momentarily shattering the sound barrier. The shockwave tore through the collapsing wave, scattering droplets like shards of glass.

    His body screamed in agony from the strain, but he pushed forward, closing the gap between himself and the crying girl. Koropokkuru notices that Ryohei moved at incredible speeds towards her direction, she tried to run as she was afraid, while sobbing uncontrollably. Ryohei''s arm reached out. But when he saw her, she looked like nothing more than a child who had lost her toy. Ryohei¡¯s grip slackened. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to hit her.

    He stopped a few feet away from her. The shockwave from his speed soon followed him, as it created a force that blasted her away, making her tumble unconsciously.

    The storm subsided. Ryohei stood there, drenched and exhausted, as the turbulent waters settled into calm ripples and the world surrounding began to crack and collapse, revealing the dark forest he was before.

    The round ended, and he managed to survive yet another round...

 Chapter 10, Night Stalker

    As he spoke, everyone who heard him was stunned. They tried to dismiss it as an absurd statement, but knowing him, they realized he wouldn''t say something outlandish without a reason. Daitengu walk closer and asked him again, his expression serious, wanting to confirm if what he said was indeed true.

    "Are you certain about what you just said?" ask Daitengu, his face grave, showing he wasn¡¯t joking and wouldn¡¯t let it pass as a mere jest.

    "Of course I''m certain! They are in my Domain! do you think I wouldn''t notice such a thing in my own domain?" Nurarihyon retorted, visibly irritated that others were doubting his claim. In truth, if he hadn¡¯t experienced it firsthand, he would¡¯ve dismissed the idea as nonsense too¡ªimagine someone saying a three-year-old yokai, just freshly born yesterday, could overlay another¡¯s Domain. It sounded absurd

    Domain is a unique technique used by certain yokai. They created an entirely separate space, using massive amounts of spiritual energy, isolating it from the outside world. Because of the complexity involved, not all yokai could wield this power. For those who relied on physical strength, like Oni or some Tengu, Domains were trivial¡ªsuch yokai preferred brute force. However, there were situations where raw strength wasn¡¯t enough, and Domains proved invaluable.

    Domains were most commonly wielded by yokai who specialized in magical and spiritual arts. Each yokai''s Domain was unique and different from one another, shaped by their realizations, goals, and desires. Their spiritual energy would respond to their wishes, manifesting a space optimized for battle. Some Domains were trivial, even useless, but powerful ones could significantly enhance their wielder¡¯s strength, sometimes quadrupling it.

    Typically, Domains couldn¡¯t coexist. When two yokai activated their Domains, the opposing spiritual energies clashed, canceling each other out or depends on which one has stronger spiritual power will remain. However, a rare few could overlay their Domain onto another''s. Those who can do it are often hailed as exceptional, these exceptional individuals could harmonize their spiritual energy with the existing Domain, not opposing the flow but blending with it.

    And when this occurred, the original Domain was overridden. The wielder of the first Domain would be dragged into the new Domain, nullifying all the effects of their own. This ability was often referred to as a "Domain Killer." No matter how strong or well-crafted a Domain was, it became ineffective once they fight against someone capable of overriding it.

    You can however counter this, a yokai could cancel and re-summon their Domain. However, this was rarely practical, as it consumed vast amounts of spiritual energy, and the opponent could simply do the same. Such scenarios often resulted in a wasteful stalemate.

    This is why the heads of every yokai clan paid close attention to anyone who exhibited this ability. If such a yokai belonged to an opposing clan, they would reconsider how to deal with the potential threat. Conversely, if the yokai was one of their own, they would protect them at all costs, treating them as a strategic asset or as trump card against other clans.

    None of the clan heads voiced their thoughts aloud, but they all understood each other well enough to know they were thinking the same thing. However, when Nurarihyon revealed the identity of the individual, their reactions were unanimous¡ªthey sighed and dismissed the matter.

    "Such a pity. If only she were a combat yokai¡­ I¡¯d have recruited her into my clan already," Nurarihyon lamented, clearly disappointed.

    Meanwhile, the crowd of yokai spectating the match grew restless, throwing tantrum and voice their frustration as they''ve just lost the vision of the participants.

    The group of yokai that spectates the match throwing tantrum as they express their frustration because

    "Come on! What is this!? Where are they? Why is this showing nothing?" Screamed one of the yokai as it reaches Nurarihyon ears.

    Nurarihyon stood up and addressed the group. "Excuse me for a moment," he said, rising to deal with the disgruntled spectators.

    After calming the crowd, Nurarihyon entered his Domain. Coincidentally, he passed a young Oni and Shun walking behind him out of the domain.

    The Oni strode confidently, a cocky aura radiating from him. Shun, however, was limping, his arms still numb, and his body battered. He looked down at the ground, defeated, like a prisoner.

    "So how are you going to settle this, badger?" ask the Oni boldly.

    Shun flinched at the question, fear welling up inside him after the beating he had endured. "I¡­ I have this spiritual treasure. It¡¯s been passed down in my family," he stammered, summoning every ounce of strength to make his numb arms move. As he took out a shiny, dark green orb with his hands that are still trembling. The Mujina¡¯s Bead.

    *Tsk

    The Oni clicked his tongue, showing dissatisfaction towards the treasure he offered, as he snatched it off shun''s hand.

    "A medium grade spiritual treasure, and the effect is...?

    "...Slowly promotes the wearer''s growth to illusion technique." Said Shun, nervously.

    "Worthless!" Said Oni in anger, when he almost threw the bead away but paused, reconsidering. "Well, as useless as it is for me, it could fetch something from those Tanuki wuss," he mused, grinning.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll accept it. You may go," the Oni said, moving his head, signaling Shun to leave.

    Shun, barely escaping with his life, dragged his battered body to the side, away from the crowd. With a loud thud, he collapsed against a tree, sliding down as his strength gave out. His breathing was uneven, he tried to calm himself but failed, his heart racing as the terror of being eaten alive by an Oni replayed in his mind.

    Closing his eyes, he rested his head on his knees, frustration washing over him. As he cursed his own powerlessness.

    <hr>

    As Nurarihyon stepped into his own domain, his presence and spiritual power immediately alerted three nearby figures who had been together. Shi, Yoruka, and the young Jorogumo fixed their eyes on him. Initially, Nurarihyon suspected another participant was playing tricks on them using shapeshifting or illusion techniques. However, as soon as he spoke, the sheer weight of his spiritual energy and his familiar aura confirmed his identity.

    ¡°Greetings Lord Nurarihyon, it is unusual to see you broke your own rule. Has something happened?¡± Shi asked, curiosity laced in his tone.

    ¡°Nothing serious, just a slight miscalculation on my part,¡± Nurarihyon replied casually. ¡°Enjoy yourselves until the time runs out.¡± He giggled softly before leaving them behind, tiptoeing through the forest in search of where Koropokkuru had first summoned her domain.

    He scanned the area, following faint traces of spiritual energy until they abruptly stopped. Sighing, Nurarihyon muttered to himself, ¡°Around here, huh?¡±

    With a hand raised, he calls a thick, white mist that began creeping in from all directions, blanketing the forest.

    His eyes sharpened in focus. This next part required precision. He needed to create a crack in her domain without breaking it entirely. For someone of his level, carefully tearing through such a weak domain without shattering it was surprisingly challenging.

    Nurarihyon coats his finger with spiritual energy, as he pinched the air delicately. With a small nudge, a crack appeared. Another slight motion created a tiny tear, allowing the mist to flow into the domain. Sighing in relief, he whispered, ¡°Done. I wonder what¡¯s happening inside.¡± said Nurarihyon as he returned outside.

    His return was welcomed with a loud cheer from the audiences, He rejoined his drinking companions, where Yuzuki, head of the Kitsune clan, welcomed him warmly.

    ¡°Welcome back, and thank you for your efforts, Nurarihyon,¡± Yuzuki said.

    Nurarihyon nodded, pouring himself a drink as his eyes widened in amazement at the scene unfolding in the domain.

    ¡°Haha! It turns those inside into little people!¡± he laughed heartily.

    Yuzuki, who also specialized in domain techniques, was equally astonished. ¡°What a stunning domain,¡± she murmured.

    Nurarihyon chuckled mischievously. ¡°Not only that. When I tried to crack it open, I felt a faint sting in my spiritual energy. I believe it is a domain that slowly absorbs the spiritual energy from those trapped inside.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Yuzuki exclaimed, visibly impressed. Nurarihyon grinned as he continued, ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t see a lot of that, do we? That is something new.¡±

    Yuzuki, as a domain expert, admired the creation of such a technique, especially from someone so young. Meanwhile, Oni and Daitengu, who could not use domains and were naturally cautious of them, listened attentively to their conversation from afar

    Nurarihyon sighed. ¡°Haaaah¡­ if only she were a battle yokai.¡±

    Others who overheard agreed. While her domain was extraordinary¡ªconstantly draining spiritual energy¡ªit had weaknesses against specific yokai types. Nevertheless, its advantages far outweighed its flaws. It perfectly countered large, brute-strength yokai like Oni, especially those that couldn¡¯t fly or swim.

    Unfortunately, Koropokkuru belonged to the category of non-combatant yokai. As spirits of the Ainu tribes'' small people, they typically avoided conflict and only live by trading. Their habitat was in a place with lush of butterbur plants. While her domain was powerful, she lacked the raw fighting ability to defend herself effectively, making her domain feels like a prison where she trapped herself with hunters inside.

    As the match continued, Koropokkuru summoned rain, much to Nurarihyon¡¯s delight.

    ¡°She even has a technique to drain her enemies¡¯ stamina without them noticing!¡± he laughed.

    But her inexperience showed. ¡°It¡¯s clear this is her first time summoning a domain. She could have hidden in the butterbur forest and kept moving, but she let herself get cornered. I suppose I was expecting too much from someone so young.¡±

    <hr>

    As the match proceeded, the audience grew excited as hunters began attacking each other, trying to steal prey or stop others from succeeding. In a quiet corner, Shun watched the chaos unfold. Feeling slowly returned to his arm, but the blood loss left him feeling light-headed.

    He watched as Ryohei battled other hunters, his heart aching as doubt crept into his mind. ''Can I do that too?''

    He himself isn¡¯t sure, but deep down, he felt he could do the same thing easily¡ªuntil the match¡¯s climactic moment. The crowd erupted as a massive tidal wave was split in half by a gigantic butterbur leaf. Ryohei moved so quickly he created a sonic boom, and when he stopped, he created air momentum that create shockwave and blasted Koropokkuru away, knocking her unconscious.

    Shun clenched his fists, anguish and despair written all over his face. He couldn¡¯t admit it¡ªa human who had only just awakened his yokai blood had surpassed him in less than a day. Covering his face with his hands, he sighed heavily as the realization hit him.

    <hr>

    The round ended, and the remaining prey and hunters emerged from the domain. When Ryohei returned, he was met with loud cheers from the yokai crowd. Beaten and bruised, he slowly walked away from the crowd toward a quiet area in the forest as Nurarihyon announced the best-performing prey. As expected, Yoruka earned the top spot, followed by Shi, the young Jorogumo, and Wanyudo. Hunters who failed were also listed, but Yoruka was shocked when she realized Ryohei wasn¡¯t among them. She tried to find him, but he was nowhere around.

    The remaining participants of that parade are allowed to rest for a short time before the third round commences. As Ryohei distanced himself from the crowded area, into a very quiet and empty corner, he falls down on his back, all his body parts are screaming with pain, it¡¯s not that surprising¡­ if he was still human, his body would instantly turn into scattered remains with burning smell the moment he tried to break the sound barrier.

    Fortunately, yokai durability and recovery kept him alive, but even all that still can¡¯t reduce the unbearable pain he felt. The moment the adrenaline fades, all his muscle, tendon, and vein in his body felt like pulled and stretched to the point of almost tearing apart. He also noticed that a ringing feeling in his head, as he found blood on his ears, it appears his eardrums have ruptured. He also felt pain in his abdomen, realizing he had internal bleeding.

    The warm feeling spread throughout his body; this familiar feeling is when yokai natural recovery kicked in. He took the unconscious Koropokkuru from his pocket and let her rest on his palm. Then, he noticed a river otter yokai, Kawauso following him. Rising cautiously, he asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    The river otter, a chubby yokai standing on two legs, jolted nervously. ¡°E-excuse me! This is all I have. Please spare my life!¡± he pleaded, offering a basket of spiritual herbs.

    Ryohei, confused, asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    "Because he was the prey of that little lass, once she lost that means he belongs to you now.¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Daitengu descended from the sky, carrying another jar of sake. Gesturing to Koropokkuru, he explained, ¡°Since you defeated her, the otter now belongs to you.¡±

    Kawauso nodded. ¡°I asked her to spare me too, but¡­ she doesn¡¯t know how to speak human language yet.¡±

    As he mentioned, it piqued Ryohei''s interest. What language does yokai speak? Are they able to understand each other right away? Or do they have a specific language for each race? Curious about it, Ryohei asked.

    ¡°Does Yokai have a common language? Or do each race have their own language?¡±

    Daitengu laughed. ¡°Hooh, curious, are you? Let¡¯s talk as we walk. I haven¡¯t seen that Mujina lass since the round ended.¡±

    Ryohei frowned, Please don''t joke sir, look at my body, I can''t barely move, how am I supposed to walk?"

    Daitengu laughed and decided to remain, "Fine we''ll just wait him here as you recover, you look like a mess, lad."

    He sat down while pouring another cup of alcohol, as if trying to tell a story.

    ¡°Back then, we were barely able to talk to each other, and each race had its own way of communicating, for Oni they used to growl or snarl at each other to communicate. For us tengu we used to Croaking to communicate, well that is respectively for Karasu Tengu. You know them right?¡± Said Daitengu, Ryohei nodded and said he often saw some illustrations about a tengu with bird or crow face with a human-like body. It was often used in horror stories and animation.

    ¡°For you Kawauso and the little lass there used a gentler method, right?¡± Kawauso who was still nervous answered, ¡°Yes¡­ we often use hand gestures while accompanied with sounds like snorting or shrieking, depending on what we wanted to say.¡±

    Daitengu continues as he drinks, ugh¡­ does he never stop drinking, said Ryohei quietly in his mind. ¡°I heard Koropokkuru used a similar method but they hummed along and made melodic tunes with gestures. We each have our own way to talk with our own respective species. But the problem is¡­ we can¡¯t communicate with a yokai other than your own and learning their way of communication is a hassle.¡±

    ¡°That is when we started to adapt like how humans did as their language progressed, we developed something called Spiritual communication. It is a communication method that uses spiritual energy as a medium to contain our inner thoughts and send it directly into the opposition.¡±

    ¡®Something like this¡¯

    ¡°Whoa!¡± The sudden voice that appeared in his head made him jump from shock, this feeling is quite familiar, it¡¯s like¡­

    Ryohei held his chin in thought, ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ how Nurarihyon used to talk, didn''t he?¡± Daitengu was surprised that Ryohei managed to catch on.

    ¡°You¡¯re sharp, yes, he did but it was slightly different. Nurarihyon enhances his voice, the one he empowers is his physical voice, which empowers his voice and echoes it around. While what I¡¯m doing is empowering my thoughts.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Eventually, we abandoned this method because it was too inconvenient when communicating with multiple people at once. You¡¯d have to send your thoughts to each person individually while constantly expending spiritual energy. That¡¯s why we adopted human languages and reserved spiritual communication for secretive purposes.¡±

    As they talk, a small figure in the palm of Ryohei¡¯s hand started to wake up, she found herself surrounded, by the yokai that chases her all round, the river otter that keeps following her since round one, and the towering figure of Daitengu¡ªmade her freeze in terror.

    She jumped in shock and about to scream, but Ryohei who noticing her subtle movement, swiftly cupped his hand over her mouth. From what he observed during the fight, her voice was like a remote control for her spiritual power. If she couldn¡¯t speak, she was completely sealed.

    The Koropokkuru panicked as the pair of hands restrained her, struggling fiercely to break free. Ryohei panicked as well, his voice trembling.

    ¡°Ah! She¡¯s awake! Hurry, can you tell her to calm down?¡± he cried, his flustered state drawing laughter from Daitengu.

    ¡°Hahaha! Why don¡¯t you handle it yourself?¡± the Daitengu teased.

    ¡°How?!¡± Ryohei asked desperately.

    Daitengu sighed and began instructing him step by step. ¡°Direct your spiritual energy into your throat. Don¡¯t focus on the energy itself¡ªfocus on what you want to say. If it¡¯s hard, try murmuring first. As your voice comes out, coat it with the energy lingering in your throat, and then send it to your target.¡±

    ¡°Don''t focus on the spiritual energy, focus on the things you wanted to say. If it''s hard, try murmuring something. As your voice comes out, coat it with the energy that lingered on your throat. And then direct it towards your target.¡±

    Ryohei frowned, still confused. ¡°Uh¡­ send it? How do I do that?¡±

    ¡°Just look at your target and imagine you¡¯re sending them a letter or a message,¡± Daitengu replied.

    Ryohei who was still confused try it out, he squinted really hard at Daitengu, his eyes felt like it''s bulging, but nothing happened.

    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Ryohei asked, still glaring.

    Daitengu stared back, bewildered. ¡°Lad, I didn''t hear nothing. I told you to focus on what you want to say, not the energy itself.¡±

    ¡®Easier said than done,¡¯ Ryohei grumbled internally. ¡®How am I supposed to do that when I barely understand how spiritual energy works?¡¯

    And then¡ª

    *Chomp

    Koropokkuru bit into his hand.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ryohei yelped, pain shooting through him.

    His eyes widened in realization. Did he just do that by accident?

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Daitengu exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re getting close. But what you just performed is similar to what Nurarihyon does¡ªamplifying your voice to make it echo with spiritual energy.¡±

    As Daitengu explained, Ryohei waved his hand frantically, trying to shake off the Koropokkuru. He winced, then took a deep breath, deciding to calm himself. The fluke before had been caused by shock¡ªwhat if he tried whispering instead?

    He brought the Koropokkuru closer to his face, their eyes meeting. She was still biting him but suddenly twitched, stopping as her ears perked up.

    ¡®....nt wo¡­.¡¯

    A voice appeared in her head, she glanced around, confused. As if someone was trying to talk to her, the voice was dim, but it steadily got stronger and clearer.

    ¡®Don¡¯t... worry, I¡­ not¡­ hurt yo¡­''

    She heard it again, but this time, the voice was clearer. She blinked, staring blankly at Ryohei, realizing the voice came from him.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I will not hurt you¡­ and I¡¯m sorry for your leaf.¡¯ Ryohei''s voice finally reached her.

    Her tiny head tilted, then nodded as if accepting his apology.

    Satisfied, Ryohei slowly opened his hand and placed her on the ground. He retrieved the broken leaf and branch she had been carrying inside his pocket and handed them back.

    The leaf was somewhat tied together with a wild grass he found. Ryohei was nervous whether she would accept it or ditch it and cry again, but his worry was too excessive. She eagerly took it, spinning it like an umbrella

    Daitengu smirked. ¡°You¡¯re a quick learner, lad. Now, about Okuri Inu¡¯s power¡ªwhen did you realize you had it?¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯m not sure myself," Ryohei admitted. "During the chase¡­ I felt that I was moving faster than usual. No yokai grew strong that fast right? So, I figured it must¡¯ve come from something else, the only possible reason is through consuming Okuri Inu¡¯s magatama. And it wasn¡¯t because I realized it, during that last attack¡­ It was a totally desperate gamble. I remember you said that Okuri inu moves when he successfully tripped his opponents, so I just tried it.¡±

    Daitengu hummed, ¡°Humm... Yes, that is Night Stalker alright¡­¡±

    Ryohei froze. ¡°Uh... Excuse me? Night what...?"

    "Night Stalker, as it''s their nature to stalk their prey. It is one of Okuri inu¡¯s passive abilities, it increases your speed as you¡¯re chasing your prey. Meaning it only works when you¡¯re chasing your opponent, that is the reason why you felt the speed increase during your chase."

    Ryohei''s face turned glum, ¡°Yes, and my body is hurting all over the place just by performing it once, ugh¡­¡± as he checked his body by touching each part and still stinging with pain.

    That¡¯s your fault for not knowing how to use the ability properly,¡± Daitengu said with a smirk. ¡°Come on, lad. You¡¯ve recovered enough. Let¡¯s try it again.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Right now?¡± Ryohei hesitated

    Daitengu walked away and purposely tripped himself on a small rock. In a sudden a familiar burst of energy on her feet. The tingling sensation felt like a swarm of ants crawling all over his feet.

    ¡°HOLD IT, LAD! DON¡¯T MOVE!¡± Daitengu commanded.

    Ryohei froze until the feeling subsided a few seconds later. He exhaled in relief.

    ¡°How long did it last?¡± Daitengu asked.

    ¡°About six to seven seconds? Said Ryohei as he was confused on what his purpose.

    ¡°Okay, remember that well lad. That is the borderline limit of Okuri Inu''s power.¡±

    Confused on what Daitengu said, he asked further. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I still couldn¡¯t catch on¡­ what do you mean? Does the duration of my speed boost six to seven seconds?

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Daitengu clarified. ¡°You need to understand that Okuri Inu¡¯s abilities are absolute. Once you mark your targets and the moment they are tripped, it will increase your speed to reach your target within that duration. Now, let¡¯s try that again¡ªbut this time, move as fast as you did when fighting that little lass.¡±

    ¡°Wait! How do I even mark a target? And you expect me to move like that again? In my current condition? I¡¯ll break my body!¡± Ryohei protested angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff, lad. Just do it. You¡¯ve lost your means to escape the tournament, your only options now are going forward. The remaining participants are the strong ones and those coming from the great yokai clans. You need to get a hang of this power before the next round starts or you will be nothing more than food for them.¡±

    ¡°Marking your target isn¡¯t complicated,¡± Daitengu continued. ¡°Just think of me as your opponent, and that should do it.¡±

    Daitengu deliberately tripped himself again, and Ryohei felt the familiar sensation return. ¡°Pay attention, lad. The trigger for this ability doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you need to make your opponent fall down. Just a slight loss of balance is also enough to activate it. Simple attacks like shoving will suffice. Now, come at me.¡±

    Just as Ryohei dashed forward, he was shocked¡­ he feel no change in his speed. He quickly reached Daitengu''s back and launched an attack.

    *Swoosh

    Daitengu evaded effortlessly. ¡°Failed. Now¡­ do you understand what happened?¡±

    ¡°Did the power fail to activate?¡± said Ryohei confusedly.

    ¡°Of course it activated. You felt it in your legs, didn¡¯t you? Use that sharp mind of yours. Think about why your speed didn¡¯t change.¡±

    Ryohei ponders it for quite some time but still hasn¡¯t found the answer. Shun, who has recovered for a bit, appeared from the other side and rejoined them.

    ¡°Aah, there you are, Mujina lad. How are you feeling?¡± Daitengu asked.

    ¡°Honestly¡­ not great. I didn¡¯t expect to make it this far, but it¡¯s been a valuable experience,¡± Shun admitted, feeling guilty about deviating from their plan. However, Ryohei remained deep in thought.

    ¡®Did I mess up the spiritual energy flow? Or was my remaining energy not enough? What does absolute mean in this context? What¡¯s the difference between when I use it now compared to before?¡¯

    Another minute passed by, and he started to understand it.

    ¡®When he said absolute, it would make me able to reach my target within¡­¡¯

    Ryohei widened his eyes

    ¡®Was the speed increase unnecessary?¡¯

    Daitengu grinned. ¡°Come on, lad. Share your conclusion."

    ¡°Is it because my regular speed was already enough to reach you within that duration, and the ability deemed it as unnecessary to further boost my speed¡­ right?¡± Ryohei asked.

    ¡°Correct. Now, what else have you noticed? What''s the difference between you using that ability now compared to you using it before?¡±

    ¡°¡­the distance¡­¡± Ryohei¡¯s gaze sharpened as the pieces fell into place.

    Daitengu grinned. ¡°Exactly. Back in that domain, you were flung far away. And to cover such a large distance in six or seven seconds, your ability responds to it by giving you more speed, as a result messes up your body because the current you couldn''t handle that kind of speed yet.¡±

    ¡°But when you¡¯re using it just now, my distance was very close to you, and Kamaitachi''s speed was already more than enough for it. And that''s why there''s no response even though you''ve already activated your power.

    ¡°So¡­ is this ability useless for nearby targets? Does it only help chase distant opponents?¡± Ryohei asked, while feeling a slight disappointment in his voice.

    ¡°Not quite,¡± Daitengu said, pushing him to think broader. ¡°This is where timing comes into play.¡±

    Right after you trigger the ability, hold it for a few seconds. By reducing the remaining duration, you control how much of a speed boost you receive. But be cautious¡ªif you stall for too long and leave only a second or less, the speed surge could break your body, just like what you''ve done. It¡¯s a double-edged sword, and you have to use it wisely.¡±

    ¡°Try it once more, and attack me.¡± Said Daitengu.

    Ryohei tries it out, he cuts the duration by half and activates it at two second mark. When he ran, his speed increased! He launched a punch to his back, but Daintegu turned around and caught him by the neck; he immediately released him.

    Ryohei activated his ability, holding it until the two-second mark. This time, his speed surged, as he flew in a flash, he felt his speed increased.

    He launched a punch at Daitengu¡¯s back. But before it could connect, Daitengu spun around, grabbing Ryohei by the neck before releasing him.

    ¡°This ability dispels once you reach the spots behind your target or once you manage to land a single attack. Meaning you don¡¯t have to run straight to your target, lad. It will make your attack predictable.¡±

    ¡°You can zigzag or circle your opponent, letting the ability build speed until the duration runs out.¡±

    Ryohei was amazed at the possibilities, he never thought of using it like that, but he had one lingering question. ¡°How did you know so much about Okuri Inu?¡±

    ¡°I used to fight one¡­ back when I was still the candidate of the tengu clans leader, My clan was far from being called the strongest, it was still growing and expanding territories, I found a territory which was lead by a yokai and his right hand, both of them fight against me. They are not particularly strong, one is Strong but dumb, and one is Okuri Inu¡­¡±

    Daitengu paused, then sighed deeply before speaking. ¡°I once fought one. Back when I was still one of the candidates for the Tengu clan leader. My clan was far from being called one of the strongest, it was still growing and expanding territories¡­ Then I found a territory, which was led by a yokai lord and his right hand. That right hand is the Okuri Ini I''m talking about¡­

    He took off his haori and showed his back, a muscular red skinned back that was full of slashes and claw marks. ¡°That is one of my most humiliating fights, I got shoved around by the strong ones, and that slight balance loss was the trigger.¡±

    He removed his haori, revealing his muscular, scarred back, marked by slashes and claw wounds. ¡°That fight was my most humiliating one. Both of them weren''t particularly all that strong, one is a musclehead and the other is a coward. But their teamwork was flawless¡­

    The brute shoved me around, triggering Okuri Inu¡¯s ability. And then, that damned dog started flashing across the battlefield with a speed my eyes couldn¡¯t catch up with. Each attack was weak, as it barely left a mark on me. But slowly the number of wounds accumulated to the point of being fatal.¡±

    ¡°At first I didn¡¯t know how he was doing that, and was forced to retreat¡­ but once I researched it, I managed to counter them and kill both of them¡­ after that greed took over me as I wanted that kind of power, I searched far and wide. Killing every single Okuri Inu I found and consumed their magatama, I have consumed more than thousands of it¡­ but alas, I was too strong and my target was too weak¡­ their magatama barely contributed to my power, and I didn¡¯t manage to obtain its abilities.¡±

    Ryohei remained silent as he heard his stories, then he asked, ¡°But don''t yokai have natural recovery? Why does it still leave scars?¡±

    ¡°Yokai do have recovery that spends spiritual energy to recover your wounds. Though it will prioritize treating more severe wounds, meaning if you got a hole in your stomach and severe slashes at your back, it will prioritize more severe wounds and halt the recovery on other parts.¡±

    And once your spiritual energy runs out, you''ll stop healing and leave such marks. Even after you''ve recovered your spiritual enemy on the next day, old scars never heal. These marks are my humiliation¡­ but also a reminder. Even the most ridiculous ability can become a lethal fang once mastered.¡±

    Though the lesson was directed at Ryohei, Shun felt its weight¡ª like a direct blow to him, For a yokai who denied his own powers like himself¡­

    Before either could respond, Nurarihyon¡¯s voice echoed:

    ¡°The third round will now commence shortly. Next round will be a 1 on 1 fight. Participants who get called may step into the center.¡±

    Ryohei¡¯s expression darkened as he clenched his fists. He had barely recovered and now had to fight again. In this condition?

    ¡°Looks like you''re at the end of your rope lad¡­¡± Said Daitengu, quietly.

 Chapter 11, Kamaitachi vs Oni

    ¡°Looks like you''re at the end of your rope lad¡­¡± Said Daitengu.

    ¡°...Can you... help me¡­?¡± Ryohei asked, his voice barely above a whisper. His pleading eyes met Daitengu, but the old yokai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften.

    Daitengu had already seen this coming. Of course, Ryohei would beg for help eventually. It was only natural. But Daitengu was a yokai with no human feelings and grew up in a dog-eat-dog world, he failed to understand pity.

    No,¡± Daitengu replied coldly. ¡°This is the only help you¡¯ll get from me. Don¡¯t expect more, you brat.¡±

    Ryohei¡¯s heart ached, as he heard it. Well, that is to be expected, he was just an entertainment for him. He had no real reason to help him¡­ his expression turns sour as he had no other alternative to escape.

    The words hit Ryohei like a blow. His heart sank, but deep down, he wasn¡¯t surprised. To Daitengu, he was nothing more than a fleeting source of amusement. There was no real reason for him to help Ryohei. His expression turned grim as he realized he had no alternatives to escape.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Shun said softly from behind him, ¡°I should¡¯ve held on longer¡­¡±

    Ryohei turned to Shun, shaking his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s mine. I should¡¯ve come sooner¡­ I let you suffer through all of that¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, it''s not your fault¡­ It''s my fault, I should¡¯ve come sooner. I let you suffer through all that... I am very sorry¡­¡±

    A heavy silence settled over them until Daitengu spoke again, his tone sharper now.

    ¡°Listen to me lad, in this one-on-one match you¡¯re not bound to go there unless your name is called. If you want to survive, your best chance is to consume them and recover as much as possible.¡±

    As he pointed at the two yokai besides Ryohei. The Kawauso trembled violently, tears welling in its wide, terrified eyes, while the Koropokkuru stood still with her innocent expression, as she remained calm and didn''t understand the dire situation, she''s in.

    <hr>

    ¡®Me? Consuming¡­ them? But¡­¡¯

    I froze, staring at them. Kawauso was trembling, its small body quivered, and its wide, terrified eyes bore into mine as if begging for mercy.

    I could feel my heart pounding like a war drum. My stomach churned at the thought.

    ¡®They¡¯re just like me¡­ Dragged here against their will. Powerless to change their fate. And forced to go along with this cruel current¡­¡¯

    The Koropokkuru tugged lightly at his trousers, her tiny face filled with curiosity, a painful reminder of his little sisters back home.

    How could I?

    ¡°I¡­¡± My voice cracked. The words wouldn¡¯t come out. I clenched my fists so tightly my nails bit into my palms.

    Daitengu¡¯s voice rang out again, cold and impatient. ¡°What are you waiting for? Just get it over with.¡±

    My body refused to move. My legs felt like they were made of lead, rooting me in place as I stared at the two yokai. But the thought alone made me want to vomit. These weren¡¯t just yokai¡ªthey were living, breathing beings. They had their own fears, their will to survive¡­ they''re just like humans.

    I gritted my teeth, feeling tears prick at the corners of my eyes. But I shut it and wipe my eyes. After a deep breath, my mind was at ease, I decided which path I would take¡­

    This was for survival¡­

    It was for them, and for me as well¡­

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Daitengu twitched at my answer, ¡°What did you say? Brat?¡±

    ¡°I said no, I will not consume them¡­¡±

    Daitengu tried to hold his laughter, his expression twisted into a mocking grin. ¡°Pffft, then what are you going to do with them?¡±

    ¡°...I''ll spare them¡­ and release them.¡±

    Daitengu asked in a sarcastic way, ¡°Release? them?¡±

    Daitengu¡¯s laughter erupted, loud and scornful, ¡°Hahaha! You naive moron, you''d rather save them than save your life!?¡±

    I remain silent as I stare at him without flinching. I stood tall, as my eyes filled with quiet determination.

    Daitengu clicked his tongue, as his mood soured. ¡°Fine then, if you''re so eager to die, then go ahead and die, brat.¡±

    He turned away and spread his wings, as he flapped away, leaving a storm of dust behind.

    ¡°... Are you fine with this?¡± asked Shun.

    ¡°...Yeah, to him I was just an entertainment to him, no matter how much I suck up to him, he won''t help me¡­ and even if I do what he said, there''s no guarantee that I¡¯d survive my next fight.¡±

    Shun stood there in silence, furrowed his brow, confused. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t recovering at least give you a better chance? Have you given up?¡±

    ¡°...No, I haven''t given up yet.¡±

    ¡°Then why? Why take such a risk?¡±

    I stood there, trying to pick the appropriate word for him to understand.

    ¡°Because I''m a human.¡± Shun failed to understand him. ¡°Human? What does that have to do with anything?¡± Seeing his confused face I continued.

    ¡°Humans have this thing they call Compassion; it is the feeling that makes us humans want to help others who suffered."

    ¡°Seems like a hassle to me¡­¡± Shun Muttered

    When I heard him, I couldn''t help but smile. ¡°Then what were you doing back then? You tried to help me, even though it nearly cost you everything. What was that for?¡±

    Shun''s eyes widened in surprise, as if he didn''t expect to be asked like that.

    ¡°That was¡­ uh¡­¡± He was lost for words, I walked closer and bumped my fist onto his chest, ¡°That is also compassion, I don''t know what you went through, you''re a half human. Being raised as a Yokai doesn''t necessarily make you numb to human feelings.¡±

    Kawauso held my leg and cried, screaming his thanks and gratitude. Koropokkuru, who doesn''t understand what''s going on, was doing the same thing and hugged my leg.

    Witnessing that scene made me warm inside, and I believe Shun, who also witnessed that, felt something from it¡­

    <hr>

    Daitengu was displeased, and as soon as he left, he made his way back to his clan''s gathering.

    ¡°Finally, you decided to show up, huh?¡± said a yokai, flying closer towards Daintegu. He has a crow-like face and human -like body, and he wears haori similar to the one Daitengu wears. Daitengu''s expression deteriorated once he saw him.

    ¡°What, I can¡¯t go anywhere on my own now?¡± Said Daitengu, protesting his decision.

    ¡°Not that, you ARE the clan''s leader, what were you thinking, goofing around by yourself. You¡¯re setting a bad example for future leaders.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Not my problem, it¡¯s a you problem that you haven¡¯t found anyone good enough to replace me, it looks like I¡¯ll be the leader for another hundred or two.¡± Daitengu laughed sarcastically.

    ¡°And perhaps it would be good that during your reign, you actually do some real work.¡±

    ¡°Since when does the General of the Kotengu faction have the authority to tell the clan leader what to do?¡±

    ¡°Funny, the last time I remember you, you¡¯re just a troublemaker from the third rate Karasu team. Look at you now, flaunting your authority.¡±

    Both of them were silent as they stared at each other, then laughter erupted. They appear to be friends from old times. Daitengu chats some more with him while drinking, as he relief his frustration from before.

    "How are you doing? How''s the trip to the South going?" Ask Daitengu, curious.

    "Screw you, I''m on my day off and you force me to do this crap, I need refreshment... Gimme that!"

    As he snatched the drink from Daitengu''s hand and drank it, his bird beak made it harder for him to drink.

    *Sigh...

    "When will you wear your crimson mask and ascend, you''ll be even more powerful."

    "And turn into a red long nosed ugly like you? No thanks!" Karasu Tengu grinned as he threw that insult.

    "Why you, bird brain!" They hustle around, creating dust as they fight, even though both of them are elderly yokai, they fought like a kid.

    Both of them laughed again and continued their conversation... Until they got interrupted by someone.

    ¡°Hey, I have advanced to the third round.¡± Said Yoruka, Daitengu congratulated her, ¡°Oh yeah, congratulations.¡± She glared at him before giving him a piece of her mind.

    ¡°You better keep your promise. Once I win the whole thing, you¡¯ll give me that item. ¡±

    Daitengu sighs and agrees,¡°Alright alright, a deal is a deal. I¡¯ll give it to you once you win.¡±

    Yoruka leaves them without a word of farewell.

    ¡°That little lass definitely lacks some manners,¡± Said Daitengu as he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Considering what you did to his father¡­ that¡¯s not a surprise.¡±

    After that they continued their conversation until he was interrupted by yet another person, ¡°Lord Daitengu¡­ someone is here to see you...¡±

    *Sighed

    ¡°Who was it? Tell him I¡¯m busy.¡± Said Daitengu, unbothered by a sudden request without any heads-up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the participants, Kamaitachi, that made a fuss in the first round.¡±

    Daitengu froze, he grinned as he rose and asked where he was.

    ¡°Well, what are you here for, lad. Did you finally realize your mistake and come to apologize? You oughta listen to me more.¡±

    Ryohei eyebrows twitched as he listened to him. ¡°No... I¡¯m not.¡±

    Daitengu was irritated as he turned and was about to leave.

    ¡°Please wait, I want to make a deal.¡± Ryohei lowered his head to the ground, prostrating before him. He was desperate.

    Daitengu clicked his tongue, as he had seen tons of Yokai that did the same thing. Prostrating while begging for help to save their lives. As soon as they are saved, they forget their gratitude. ¡°Don¡¯t bother asking, brat. I¡¯ve already told you; I won¡¯t save you.¡±

    ¡°Not me¡­ for those two¡­¡±

    Daitengu was confused, his eyebrow raised as he waited.

    ¡°...If the off chance that I died tonight¡­ My opponents are most likely to consume me, and even if I¡¯ve already pardoned them both, my opponent will find another way to claim both of them as his, but if you were the one who¡¯s in charge of them, he¡¯d think twice before he was trying to oppose you. So please¡­ just until Hyakki Yagyo ends, you can release them afterward.¡±

    Daitengu snicker, ¡°You¡¯re a fool.¡± Daitengu had said, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Do you really think you can win with that mess of a body? You¡¯re awfully arrogant, you can just shut up and do as I say, and you might win against your opponent. Yet you decided to ditch your own well being for those two weaklings? What¡¯s the point of such nobility when it leads to your own death?¡±

    Ryohei had stood firm, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t abandon them... They¡¯re just like me, an innocent yokai that got accidentally dragged here against their own will.¡±

    ¡°What a foolish take, I can¡¯t understand your line of thinking!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­ you don¡¯t have to. That¡¯s what makes us different, as a yokai you might see it as a preposterous act¡­ but for me, as human. I see that as the right thing to do, so please¡­ just this once.

    Daitengu scoffed at him, ¡°Hah, you humans are good with words. But you forgot one thing¡­ Why should I do that? A deal is between something of equal value, you have nothing that you can offer me.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I do¡­ I¡¯ll entertain you one last time, I have no intention of losing, but even if I¡¯d lose¡­ I¡¯ll fight till the end¡­ Aren''t you entertained when watching me fight? Don¡¯t worry, no matter how dire or strong my opponent is, I¡¯ll make sure the crowd gets their entertainment... and so will you.¡±

    Daitengu had tilted his head, studying me with an expression somewhere between amusement and irritation. ¡°You¡¯re an odd one, lad.¡±

    The quiet atmosphere grows as it¡¯s getting intense, Ryohei stares at him as he waits for Daitengu''s decision.

    ¡°Sure, whatever brat. It¡¯s not like it cost me anything, be sure to tell Mujina lad to bring the two of them over here.¡±

    Hearing that made him felt relieved as his eyes felt watery from gratitude, Ryohei bowed once again and thanked Daitengu.

    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡­¡± then he turned and left.

    Daitengu sighed, he returned to his friend and restarted their conversation. ¡°Where were we?" Then his expression suddenly got serious. ¡°Then? What about the thing I asked for?¡±

    Karasu Tengu who was jolly and joking with him instantly follows, ¡°Yes I did, I got everything you wanted to know.¡±

    ¡°And the result is?¡±

    ¡°Positive, there¡¯s someone scheming behind this current Hyakki Yagyo, purposely targeting the heir and representative of each clan that might be the black horse on this Hyakki Yagyo. As a result, many non-battle yokai got dragged into tonight''s Hyakki Yagyo.

    ¡°And the casualty?¡±

    ¡°Their target that we have confirmed to be dead was¡­ Young master of the Tanuki Clan, Heir of the Hebi  Clan, and the heir of Inugami Clan.¡±

    Some of the victims that got dragged into Hyakki Yagyo are, Kodama the tree spirit yokai, Kawauso the river otter yokai, Gyokuto the jade rabbit yokai, Koropokkuru the Ainu tribe spirit and...¡±

    Daitengu sighed, as if knowing the next part was. ¡°A Human.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Said Karasu tengu, as he didn¡¯t understand what Daitengu meant.

    ¡°A human was also one of its victims.¡±

    ¡°.... Don¡¯t joke around, I¡¯m being serious here. You set the rules not to joke during serious talk.¡±

    ¡°I am not joking either¡­ I wish I was; I met him a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ how?¡±

    Daitengu sighed as he explained his encounter.

    Karasu tengu was astonished, but he knew Daitengu well enough that he was not someone who made something up.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Such thing possible?¡± Said Karasu Tengu, bewildered by Daitengu findings.

    ¡°Keep your voice down, this sort of information will be deemed dangerous for those who greed for power.¡±

    ¡°You have my words¡­¡±

    ¡°Well then¡­ Do you know what their purpose is? I assume it''s not just to win Hyakki Yagyo, as their method was extreme and excessive if their purpose was just to cut the number of strong participants and win the Hyakki Yagyo.¡±

    ¡°I believe it''s for publicity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Why now? Why not the previous Hyakki Yagyo or far before that.¡±

    ¡°It is precisely because of the participants of tonight Hyakki Yagyo. In the current Hyakki Yagyo has each heir, representative or the genius from each of the five out of six greatest yokai clans gathered.¡±

    Karasu tengu continued as he sipped his drink. ¡°First is the Heir of the previous Oni clan''s leader, then there¡¯s Okuri Inu who became representative of the Ookami clan though they¡¯ve already lost. There¡¯s also the young Jorogumo who caught the attention of Madame Jorogumo. Shi, the Kitsune who got appointed as the future leader of the Kitsune clan, and Yoruka, the outstanding genius from our clan that will most likely be a prominent figure of our clan in the future.

    ¡°Yeah, I know that trivial thing, so skip to the point.¡± Said Daitengu, irritated by his roundabout talk.

    ¡°Well, what would happen if a participant from one of the greatest clans managed to beat the others? They would be deemed the strongest and most prominent out of all, since the power balance between us was stalemate for over a hundred years, it''s not surprising that someone wanted to break the balance and start a war.¡±

    ¡°Are you implying the perpetrators were one of the six great clans!?¡±

    ¡°Not implying, I do have proof¡­ I interrogated some of the yokai that were tasked to hunt down the young miss from Gyokuto, the jade rabbit clan.¡±

    So, which one was it¡­

    ¡°The Oni clan.¡± Karasu Tengu said confidently.

    <hr>

    ¡°Please use this sir, this is everything I have, use them to recover.¡±

    Kawauso provided me with the basket he was carrying that was full of spiritual herbs.

    As I saw the so-called spiritual herbs, it''s appearance doesn''t seems all that different from a wild ginseng, leek and wild grass roots.

    But shun convinced me that it was pretty good stuff for recovering, I trusted them as I ate all of it raw, the taste is¡­ let''s just say interesting. Definitely way better than raw meat.

    I focused on recovering as Nurarihyon called the participants one by one, Mikoshi Nyudo against Shi, Wanyudo against Yoruka, each and every one of them surrendered. As they realize the power difference between them.

    Then the third comes my turn...

    ¡°Third match, Kamaitachi against¡­ Young master of the Oni Clan, you have a few minutes to prepare yourself, if you¡¯re ready head to the center immediately.¡±

    When he heard it, Shun''s heart skips a beat, he taps on my shoulder who was leaning against a tree, resting. I opened my eyes and rose, my body still hurt a little, but I had no choice.

    ¡°Well then, this might be a farewell¡­ let¡¯s meet in the next life.¡± as I try to crack a joke, but none of them understand.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± As I turned around and headed towards the center, like a prey that heads to a lion den on its own.¡±

    Not long before the round start, on the edge of the forest on the opposing side, an Oni was eating a meat drum as he laughed. a Female oni appeared behind him as she stroked his head.

    ¡°Are you enjoying yourself? have you recovered?¡± Her appearance is similar to oni, she has red skin, but her figure is more slender than muscular, she has a long claw as weapon, a Kijo is what people often call her.

    ¡°Yes mother, last fight was just a stress relief for me, my opponents are a coward that didn¡¯t even try to fight back. It didn''t hurt in any way.¡± Said the oni to the Kijo who appears to be his mother.

    Kijo grinned as a vile smile appeared on her face, ¡°Good, the plan has been progressing well so far¡­ I have set up the stage for you my child, now¡­ all you have to do is go out there and wreck everything in your way.¡±

    ¡°Do we really need to keep a secret from him? Even if he¡¯s like that, he''s the current head, he might have some use.¡±

    Her face turned cynical as her eyes narrowed, ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention that again¡­ he was just a block head with nothing but brawns, even if he knew, he¡¯d just reject them. Don¡¯t bother with him and focus on gaining all the glory.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­ aside from that, Mother¡­ today is my coming of age, and I have some other request¡­¡± As his hands slid on her arms, down to her waist and her bottom, his eyes glanced around her body with interest.

    Kijo giggles as she moves his hands away, ¡°Of course you can, but not me. I¡¯m your mother.¡±

    Getting rejected, he pulls his hands away and hugs her from behind, ¡°But so far I haven¡¯t found any other woman that is as fine as you¡­¡±

    ¡°How about I kidnap some human woman for you?¡± said Kijo, asking her son.

    But the young oni immediately backs away, as if displeased with her suggestion. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around mother, it may have been a tempting offer for other Oni, but not me. Humans are just livestock, and for me who was destined to become the supreme ruler of Oni, you wouldn¡¯t want your son to do it with mere livestock wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Well, that is true¡­ how about the girls from the great clan? You can pick, either the Jorogumo girl, or the Kitsune girl, or even the Half Tengu girl. We can kidnap one and force her to bear your child, how about it?¡±

    Oni widened his eyes in shock, but without doubt that he was interested in her idea, ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be difficult? It might lead to war between clans.¡±

    ¡°That is fine, war was inevitable. All we have to do is frame someone to start the war, and we will be the one doing the finishing touches. It is possible but it might take a while, so you have to be patient.¡± As Kijo smirks, a loud voice vibrates in the sky. Announcing, the young Oni turns to fight.

    ¡°Well then, it is my turn.¡± as he waved his hands and disappeared towards the center.

    <hr>

    The crowd went wild as they saw the Oni that entered the ring, then I started walking closer.

    Ryohei¡¯s breathing is unsteady as he gets closer and closer, his towering figure getting bigger and more intimidating.

    His palms sweated, imagining what would happen with him in this fight. The oni came and laughed.

    ¡°Haha, look who we have here. How was your friend?¡±

    ¡°Worse than ever, thanks to you,¡± The oni laughs, not long after, Nurarihyon comes closer and announces the beginning of the round.

    ¡°Both participants ready?¡± Ryohei nodded while Oni just grinning the whole time, ¡°Round 3 of Festival of Blood, start!¡±

    As soon as he started the match Ryohei dashed forward as he called for his Kamaitachi, ¡°Raisen, Hikage!¡± both turn into a sickle as I circle him towards his back.

    As he starts formulating a plan in his mind, ¡®Having a head on confrontation with him might be a bad idea, I¡¯ll attack him from the back!¡¯

    The oni just stood there, yawning. As Ryohei strengthens his grip and slashes the oni¡¯s back.

    ¡®!¡¯

    Ryohei felt a strong resistance, the wounds from his cut were too shallow. As if trying to cut a block of steel with a knife, refusing to believe that result, he did another barrage of slashes with all his strength, but all the wounds the oni receives are like papercut, it heals almost instantly.

    ¡°Guh!¡± Ryohei felt a painful sting contracted on his whole arm, he didn¡¯t fully recover as his muscle and tendon screamed in pain, everytime he strengthened his grip, he felt tremendous pain all over his body. Preventing him from using his whole strength. Even holding a weapon was taxing for his arm.

    He turned his head, and saw Oni swinging his hand, but Ryohei jumped instinctively, distancing himself away from his opponent.

    ¡°Are you done? It tickles.¡±

    Ryohei growled in frustration, for him this is a fight for survival, but for the oni¡­ this is just fooling around.

    ¡°You¡¯re really annoying,¡± as the oni swung his hand, trying to slap Ryohei away, but he managed to evade it¡­ almost.

    His shoulder got caught by the back of his hand, in that instant I got blown away, I spun midair until I crashed into the hard ground. He immediately got up and locked my eyes on him, refusing to let him go out of his sight.

    The crowd roared as the Oni''s laughter echoed through the arena, mocking Ryohei¡¯s futile slashes. Daitengu sat in the spectator''s seat, one leg crossed over the other, watching with disinterest.

    ¡°Pathetic,¡± he thought as he observed Ryohei¡¯s desperate attempts to land a meaningful blow. He was barely standing, his movements sluggish and uneven. Every attack looked more like an act of defiance than a true strike.

    He leapt toward the Oni. His sickles flashed, aiming for the soft spots¡ªbehind the knees, under the arms¡ªbut every blow seemed to bounce off the Oni¡¯s hardened skin.

    Oni lets out a deafening roar and the bloodlust aura that terrorizes anyone who gets caught in it, Ryohei stands still as he is frozen in fear, then he starts trembling.

    ¡°That¡¯s your limit brat¡­ this is the end.¡± Daitengu closed his eyes and turned away, refusing to watch the rest of the match. And then¡­

    ¡°GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡±

    Blood dripped from his hand where he had stabbed himself with his own sickle to steady his trembling grip. The pain sharpened his focus, pushing back the fear that overwhelmed him.

    The Daitengu twitched, turning his gaze back towards Ryohei. His wings rustled as a wide grin spread across his face. ¡°Still trying, are you? Foolish.¡±

    The Oni roared, swinging its massive fist. Ryohei ducked at the last second, sliding between its legs and his sickle managed to land a shallow cut on his thighs.

    Blood trickled¡ªit was barely a scratch¡ªbut it was enough to make the Oni pause.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Daitengu barked a short laugh. ¡°He¡¯s barely doing any damage, but he¡¯s not giving up. Idiot.¡±

    But as the fight wore on, Daitengu found himself on his feet, his hands gripping the railing. Ryohei¡¯s determination burned like a wildfire. Even when he was thrown across the arena, crashing into the ground with a sickening thud, he got up again.

    <hr>

    *Sigh

    ¡°Disappointing, I¡¯ll just end this soon.¡± Said the young oni as he released a wave of aura, the same particular aura that made Shun frozen in fear, but for Ryohei who never experienced it, it was overwhelming pressure.

    The aura was overwhelming to the point it shakes the surroundings terrain.

    My heart rate increases, as breathing starting to get heavier,

    My throat feels dry, and my eyes feel watery¡­

    My body trembles from the bloodlust he lets out, as if I¡¯m a prey right in front of a Lion that was ready to eat me¡­

    I¡¯m scared¡­ I¡¯m scared.. I¡¯m scared.

    The oni looked amused as he saw the expression on Ryohei¡¯s face. ¡°Hahaha! Look at you, trembling just because of this. I can¡¯t believe you survived till now.¡±

    My mind was muddled with so many things that happened, but then a thought came across my mind¡­ Since when did I have a weak mindset? Talking as if I was going to lose and die here like a stray dog.

    Only now that I realized my will to survive has become dull.

    Screw this place! Screw my opponent, I don¡¯t care anymore. Even if I hate to break every bone in my body or use every teeth I have in order to rip his neck!

    ¡®I AM GOING TO WIN AND RETURN HOME!¡¯

    I noticed that my hands were trembling, almost dropping my weapon, i clutched it and stab the palm of my other hand with it, then I screamed my lungs out, until my voice was hoarse and gone.

    ¡°GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡±

    ¡®Move faster! Think Quicker! Find every weak spot he has!¡¯

    Without thinking, I let my body move with instinct, my body was screaming in pain as I stretched my muscles, but I didn''t care¡­ it¡¯s do or die moment for me, so I mustered all my strength.

    I managed to avoid every single attack that Oni launched, with a swift slash, I countered his attack and launched several slashes towards his torso, leg and foot. Although the wound was deeper than before, it still heals in a matter of seconds.

    ¡®I can¡¯t go on like this, Daitengu said that yokai recovery will prioritize more severe parts to heal, then I have to change my attack priority!¡¯. I accelerated again around him as I kept finding an opportunity to attack while evading the oni¡¯s incoming attack. The oni is getting irritated by all my pestering.

    I grabbed a handful of dirt and threw it right at his face while evading. The oni screamed, then I took my chance to attack him in several areas. First, I try slashing his Inner knee, just like what I did to cripple Okuri inu, but as expected, it barely did any damage, as he was muscular and was hard to cut, let alone made him unable to walk, I can¡¯t even make him lose some balance with this.

    Okuri Inu¡¯s power, Night Stalker is out of question¡­ What else can I use?

    I distanced myself and approach him in zig zag movement, easily evading every brute swing he launched, his powerful punch came but I slide towards his side, jump and slashed his neck area, that also barely did any damage, when I was about to jump back to create some distance, he turned around and snag my weapon. With my weapon on his grip, I decided to let Raisen and Hikage go, use his arm as a steppingstone and transform my finger into a sickle.

    *Slash

    In a swift motion, a horizontal cut was made and slashed both of his eyes.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaah!¡± the oni screamed as he covered his eyes, I took Raised and Hikage and run to the opposite side, planning my next attack.

    With this he can¡¯t¡­

    ¡®!¡¯

    Ini charged toward me at alarming speed, as his giant hand swept towards me, I threw my weight back, bending his body into an almost impossible arch. His hand hissed the air just inches above my chest. Even though I completely evaded it, his swing was so powerful that I still got blown away by the wind.

    *Boom!

    I got thrown away and crashed into the edge of the barrier that separates the arena and the audience.

    ¡°Haha! even without looking I can still find you through sound, Weasel!¡±

    I wiped my bleeding forehead and planned my next attack.

    Even when I disrupt his sight, he can still pinpoint my location by hearing my step. What should I do next?

    I dashed forward with full speed, circling around him to confuse him. The oni jumped and stomped the ground, it created a tremor that made me lose my footing, I slipped and fell down, tumbling on the ground.

    ¡°There!¡± Without a delay he charged straight at me, I instinctively rolled to the left and barely managed to avoid his charge, he kept going straight and bodied the barrier, the barrier shook as a small crack appeared on it. He screamed in pain as his shoulder got hurt.

    I ran straight at him and aimed his ear hole, but he evaded it. His eyes had already recovered as we met eye to eye, we both didn¡¯t miss this opportunity to attack.

    ¡°GRAAAAAAAH!!¡±

    ¡°RAAAAAAAAAH!!¡±

    Both of us screamed, with my other hand gripping Hikage, I made the same Horizontal cut on his eyes. This time it''s more severe than last time, as I use Hikage.

    He swung his right arm at me, the pain in his shoulder from crashing into the barrier still hurts, maybe because of that wound and his awkward punching posture was the reason his power decreased significantly and the reason I am still fine after taking a head on hit.

    I flew towards the other edge of the barrier and slammed against it. ¡°HAHAHA, you felt that one did you!¡± mocked the oni.

    Come on, get up, get up, get up¡­ that is what keeps replaying in my mind, forcing me to rise up fast and take the chance where he¡¯s still blind. My attempt to attack his ear failed, I need to think of another way.

    I rise up and start sprinting again, he charges towards the direction I am running, then I jump. Arch my body and inhale as much air as I could, and then¡­.

    ¡®FUCK YOUUUUUUUUUU!!¡¯

    Oni screamed; this is the loudest scream he did so far. Daitengu stood up as his face was astonished in disbelief. Other audience questioned what just happened.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Did Kamaitachi have a mental type of attack?¡±

    ¡°How should I know! this is the first time I saw Kamaitachi in Hyakki Yagyo!¡±

    Others may not have known it, but Daitengu recognized it. As he was the one who taught him that.

    ¡®He used Spiritual communication to attack!¡¯ without realizing he started clutching his hand as the fight went on.

    Oni screamed as he held his head, holding against the echoing voice that¡¯s in his head. During that time, I stride around, slashing his body here and there while also keeping up my mental pressure.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t you an Oni!? One of the strongest yokai clans! Why are you struggling against weasels? Oh, I get it, it''s because you¡¯re weak!¡¯

    ¡®Why is your top half naked? Are you trying to show off your nipples!?¡¯

    ¡®Hey, nice Haircut! Did your mom give it to you!?¡¯

    His face bulged with anger as he screamed, ¡°GRAAAAAAAAH!! I¡¯LL KILL YOU!!!!¡±

    With all that pressure, I managed to stab and slash all the soft spots in his body, stab his ear holes, stab the soft spot on his chin, piercing through his tongue and going straight to his mouth ceiling. Slashes his armpit, and the back of his knee.

    As he was distracted with my continuous pestering and I also utilized my ability to ride the wind, as I mixed my step between the ground and the air, making him unable to track me anymore, I ricochet around him, jumping around at high speed while releasing a storm of slashes upon passing by. The oni screamed in pain, all he could do was swing wildly around him.

    But that was a humiliating sight, the audience''s grimace as they saw the sight of the Oni, one of the great yokai clan, struggling against a Kamaitachi, and resorting to wildly swinging around his fist and hoping it landed on him.

    I finally noticed something, the wound on his body had slowed down. His healing prioritized on healing his eyes, and that¡¯s why the recovery of his whole body has stagnated.

    ¡®This is not enough; I need a more devastating attack to force his recovery to stagnate even longer...¡¯

    Pondering his next target, his vision falls to one area. At this point Ryohei doesn¡¯t care if he was called a coward, there¡¯s no such thing as a dirty fight in a life-or-death fight. He ready his sickle and moved, aiming a straight thrust towards his crotch.

    *Dom!

    His attack was completely stopped, the Oni¡¯s hand grabbed Ryohei¡¯s hand. Ryohei was shocked, he wasn¡¯t supposed to be able to see yet!

    And then his eyes met, to his shock, Oni focused all his healing power towards one eye, and left the other one, his anger rising as a bulge formed in his face.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re aiming!¡±

    With a powerful swing, he slammed Ryohei.

    *Boom!

    Ryohei bounced back from the shock and oni mustered up his arm and delivered a straight blow towards Ryohei¡¯s stomach.

    Ryohei''s eyes widened as he coughed blood and was sent flying towards the arena barrier.

    *Boom!

    Another explosion happened as Ryohei crashed. As dust slowly subsided, the oni saw Ryohei¡¯s body lying on the ground. He chuckles.. And then slowly turns into laughter.

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­ HUAHAHAHA! What¡¯s wrong!? Come on! Stand up!¡± Said Oni, mockingly. But Ryohei didn¡¯t response at all,

    One direct hit¡ªthat was all it took to shatter his entire rib cage.

    The Oni stepped closer, its heavy footsteps echoing through the arena. ¡°You gave me quite the hard time for a mere weakling,¡± it growled, a cruel smirk spreading across its face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I won¡¯t kill you right away. I¡¯ll toy with you until I¡¯ve burned off all this anger.¡±

    Grabbing Ryohei by the leg, the Oni lifted him effortlessly. Its grin widened, but then¡ª

    *Shlurk!

    With the last ounce of his strength, Ryohei drove his sickle into Oni''s eye.

    The Oni howled in rage, slamming Ryohei against the wall with a powerful swipe. Dazed and battered, Ryohei crumpled to the ground.

    Fueled by fury, the Oni seized his leg again, smashing him into the ground repeatedly. Each impact sent shockwaves through the arena as blood splattered everywhere, painting the walls and floor crimson.

    Raisen and Hikage, his loyal weasel companions, reverted to their Kamaitachi forms and launched themselves at the Oni. Their attacks were swift and desperate, but the Oni swatted them away like flies. Unbothered, it continued its savage assault, ragdolling Ryohei¡¯s limp body to quench its anger.

    When it finally stopped, the Oni flung Ryohei across the arena. His body hit the ground with a sickening thud.

    Pain radiated through every fiber of Ryohei¡¯s being. He couldn¡¯t feel his limbs anymore; his body was completely numb. His breaths came shallow and ragged, his pulse faint, each beat slower than the last.

    Blurry vision reduced the world around him to indistinct shapes. He could barely make out the Oni looming over him, its massive hand wrapping around his head. It lifted him, showing his battered, lifeless form to the audience.

    The crowd erupted in cheers and jeers, their excitement growing at the sight of his suffering. But Ryohei didn¡¯t care about their taunts or laughter. His mind drifted elsewhere, to the only thing that mattered¡ªhis family.

    He thought of his mother¡¯s sorrowful face.

    His father¡¯s tired, desperate eyes

    And his little sister, Ruri, cried as she waited at home, clutching her crayons and wondering why her brother hadn¡¯t come back.

    Tears began to flow, unbidden, tracing lines down his bloodied face.

    ¡°Hm?¡± The Oni noticed and paused, a sadistic grin spreading across its face.

    ¡°HEY LOOK GUYS! HE''S CRYING!!"

    The crowd erupted in laughter, their cruel mockery ringing in his ears.

    Each laugh was a dagger, twisting in the little hope he had left.

    But Ryohei didn¡¯t care about them anymore

    His tears weren¡¯t for their amusement.

    They were for his family.

    The family he might never see again¡­

 Chapter 12, Sparks of Compassion

    As the Oni vented out his frustration, slamming Ryohei around like a ragdoll, Daitengu watched intently from afar. His eyes fixed on the match, as every second of that one-sided beat up continued, he unconsciously clenched his fist harder, visibly dissatisfied by the outcome.

    Standing beside him, his friend, Karasu Tengu, noticed his frustration and asked.

    "He''s about to lose. Aren''t you going to save him?"

    "Me? Why should I care?" Daitengu replied coldly. "He chose to ignore my advice. If he''d been in better condition, things would have gone differently."

    Karasu Tengu sighed, unsurprised by his friend''s response. He knew him all his life, he was familiar with his indecisiveness since long ago. Back when Daitengu was still a candidate for clan leader, he had agonized over whether he was the right choice. His excessive worries had always been a source of frustration for those surrounding him.

    When crucial moments came and demanded bold decisions from him, Daitengu tended  to be passive and defensive, instead of being bold and direct. Leading to countless wrong choices and bitter regrets. Karasu Tengu was determined not to let his friend wallow in another regret by making the wrong choice again.

    All it would take was one little push for him to make up his decision. And Karasu Tengu had been doing this for centuries. One more wouldn''t hurt.

    "Really? But didn''t he get dragged here by accident? Along with the Koropokkuru and Kawauso behind us? Wasn¡¯t it our clan the sole reason they ended up in this mess? What kind of Elder Yokai chooses not to protect the young ones?"

    ¡°Ugh..¡± Daitengu felt that one, but still feigned ignorance and maintained his aloof demeanor.

    "If he were a yokai, maybe. But he''s a human. And I don¡¯t see why it falls into my responsibility. Why don''t you contact an Onmyouji and have them save him?"

    Karasu Tengu smirked slightly. "Sure, but right now¡­ isn''t he a halfling? Thanks to you..."

    Daitengu twitched, his composure cracking slightly. "Hah! What do you know? The one who asked for it was him! I merely gave him a possibility for a chance to survive. I''ve helped him enough during this Hyakki Yagyo."

    Karasu Tengu sighed again, exasperated. "Is that so? Fine. Let him die, then. I guess I''ll just include it in my report."

    "Wait... what?" Daitengu''s brow furrowed in confusion.

    "The scheme of the Oni clan resulted in a lot of casualties, among them there¡¯s also a  human, who got forcibly turned into a yokai by the Tengu clan leader, and was abandoned to die alone, in the unfamiliar place that is, Hyakki Yagyo. Truly a testament to the most irresponsible leadership in the history of our clan¡ª"

    "That''s too far!" Daitengu snapped.

    "I''m just reporting the facts. Sorry, but not even a clan leader gets to dictate how I write my report."

    "You!" Daitengu trembled with frustration. Karasu Tengu raised a brow, silently waiting. After a tense minute, Daitengu finally sighed and relented. "Alright, fine! I''ll do it!"

    A wide grin spread across Karasu Tengu''s face. As expected, his friend gave in while sighing.

    <hr>

    Nurarihyon stopped the match, announcing the Young Oni as the winner. The crowd erupted in cheers as Nurarihyon continued to the part where the losing yokai can offer Spiritual treasure to the winner to pardon their lives¡­

    But Ryohei didn¡¯t respond. As he lay motionless on the ground, dying and barely clinging to his  consciousness. His will alone kept him from passing out.

    "Those who wish to exchange a treasure for his life, step forward now."

    The Oni sneered, assuming no one would help. Grabbing Ryohei by the head, he revealed jagged teeth and began dragging him closer. Gasps rippled through the audience as some of them murmured ¡°Did he want to eat him here!?¡±

    Then, a voice called out. "Wait! I¡¯ll offer my treasure to spare him!"

    The Oni scowled, annoyed at being interrupted. Still enraged by the humiliation he felt throughout the match, and still wanted to make the weasel suffer more. He ignored the plea, and proceeded to bite into Ryohei''s shoulder. Slowly, the skin stretched and tore.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Ryohei''s agonized scream pierced the air. The Oni''s grin widened, as he enjoyed his scream. Yes this is the feeling that he lost. During the fight, he was completely silent all the time, taking the joy out of torturing him. But now¡­ he felt ecstatic!

    He pulled it again, and Ryohei¡¯s arm and shoulder almost got torn off his body. Daitengu''s face darkened, his eyes bulged and veins started to appear.

    ¡®Did this brat just ignore me!?¡¯

    His spiritual energy erupted as his anger reached its peak, he shouted with his power, as if ready to beat up that discourteous brat from the Oni clans to death. .

    "I SAID STOP!!"

    As he blasted his voice and spiritual energy, the Young Oni was paralyzed in fear when he heard that. Sensing danger, Aramaki Doji, head of the Oni clan, intervened, releasing his own overwhelming spiritual energy. The two titanic forces clashed, shaking the entire arena.

    Chaos erupted as the audience fled in panic.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Aramaki Doji growled, glaring at Daitengu.

    "I''m teaching your brat some lessons! I clearly told him I''d pardon his life. And this brat just ignored me, why don''t you teach the brat from your clan some manners!¡±

    Said Daitengu as he glared at him and walked towards the young Oni. His eyes were dead locked towards that young oni and made him drenched in cold sweat.

    Aramaki Doji stepped forward, his crimson, flame-coated arm ready for combat. ¡°That means he''s refusing your offer!¡± said Aramaki Doji, standing between Daitengu and the brat from his clan.

    "That is NOT how it works!" replied Daitengu.

    ¡°That IS how it works, you don''t get to decide the outcome!¡± Aramaki Retorded.

    "Then let¡¯s see how you react when my clansmen beat him and decide to kill him, ignoreing your pleas!"

    Aramaki - Doji snickered, as if hearing something funny. ¡°Sure! Feel free to do that¡­ that is if you can afford offending the Oni Clan.¡±

    ¡°Why would I be afraid? Why don''t you come and find that out.¡±

    The flow of spiritual energy grew even further, Daitengu ready his hand, a storm of wind got absorbed and compressed into his fist,  Aramaki Doji also compressed his spiritual energy into his arm, his arm shining brightly with crimson color as it enveloped in flames.

    Both of them grit their teeth and their punch clashes, creating an explosion of wind and flames exploded outward, scattered and devastating the surrounding area.

    ¡°No, this is bad.¡± Nurarihyon who thought their little fight would end with just a little conflict, but never had he expected that both of them would release their full power over a single Dying Kamaitachi.

    Nurarihyon attempted to mediate. "ENOUGH! YOU''RE MAKING MOCKERY OF THIS EVENT!"

    But his intervention failed to quell their conflict, instead it increased the intensity of the mayhem.

    After the blast subsided, Daitengu and Aramaki - Doji still glaring at each other, ready for another exchange, but then¡­

    Prompting Yuzuki and Madame Jorogumo to step in. ¡°Enough both of you! You''re showing an unsightly sight for the youngster! If you don''t stop this facade soon then I don''t mind taking Nurarihyon''s side and ganging up on both of you!¡± Yuzuki retorted as she glared at both of them while ready to pull them into her domain at any moment.

    ¡°Count me in  too~ Honestly, this Parade was supposed to be fun, but instead¡­  look at all this mess.¡± Madame Jorogumo appeared behind Yuzuki and joined in.

    The combined pressure of three powerful yokai leaders finally forced the two to stand down. Daitengu and Aramaki - Doji had had no other choice but to quell their anger.

    ¡°Good, now why don¡¯t we sit down and talk about this.¡± Suggest Yuzuki, towards Daitengu and Aramaki - Doji.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine as long as that brat gets his hands off the lad.¡± Said Daitengu, aggressively.

    Nurarihyon took a glance at the young oni who was still holding Ryohei, as if wants to kill him without them knowing. His eyes narrowed, warning the young oni to not pull any tricks.

    Daitengu took a spiritual treasure from inside his garb, ¡°I¡¯ll offer this Ash Blossom Incense, a high grade spiritual treasure. Now¡­ let go of him, Oni brat.¡±

    ¡°No! This bastard humiliated me, I want him dead!¡± Screamed the young Oni, refusing his offer. Daitengu grew more and more impatient with him, Aramaki ¨C Doji also supported him.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, this yokai has sullied the reputation of my Oni clan, he must die.¡± Said Aramaki ¨C Doji.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­¡± Warn Daitengu as he slowly releases his bloodlust again.

    Nurarihyon holds his head in confusion and mediates both aggression, ¡°Calm Down! I see that one side wants him dead and the other wants to save him. Daitengu, If you consider granting extra spiritual treasure, I¡¯d consider supporting you in this conflict. You have no objection right? Aramaki ¨C Doji?

    Aramaki - Doji grinned, as if seeing an opportunity to trick him.

    ¡°Yes, but my condition is that¡­ it has to be more precious, I don¡¯t care about quantity, I want quality.¡± Aramaki ¨C Doji took over the conversation on behalf of the young oni. The young oni looked dissatisfied and protested, but was told to stay out of it.

    ¡°Hey! He is MY Prey! I don¨C¡±

    ¡°PIPE DOWN YOU BRAT.¡± Said Aramaki ¨C Doji as he glared at him and forced him into submission.

    Daitengu clicked his tongue before choosing the only treasure that could change their minds.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll grant you this, Celestial Wind Stone.¡± Said Daitengu, as he was reluctant to give it away. Aramaki Doji accepted it with a grin.

    ¡°Deal! Now hand him the weasel.¡± Said Aramaki ¨C Doji, commanding the young Oni to hand over Ryohei to Daitengu.

    But the Young Oni, seething with defiance, as his words mean nothing in that discussion. Filled with rage, he tightened his grip on Ryohei¡¯s neck, and then¡­

    *CRACK!

    A sickening sound echoed through the air as the sound of bones breaking reverberated.

    The young oni''s hand had been crushed by none other than his clan''s leader, Aramaki-Doji. It was followed up with the scream of the young oni, writhing in pain, desperately struggling to free himself from the iron grip, but Aramaki-Doji didn¡¯t so much as flinch.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Aramaki ¨C Doji held him up effortlessly and said right to his face, ¡°I warned you. There¡¯s a limit to how much I can tolerate your antics, and you¡¯ve just crossed it.¡±  with a casual flick of wrist, he hurled him away as he hit the ground hard and tumbling across the dirt.

    Turning his attention to Ryohei, who lay battered and barely conscious, Aramaki-Doji grabbed him by the collar and strode toward the waiting Daitengu. A cruel grin spread across his face as he unceremoniously handed Ryohei over.

    ¡°Here you go¡­ I hope you don¡¯t regret the decision you¡¯ve made!¡± he said, his laughter booming as he turned and walked away, the echoes of his amusement lingering long after he was gone.

    Daitengu stood in silence, his gaze fixed on Aramaki-Doji¡¯s retreating figure, sharp and unyielding. Only after the oni leader had vanished did he shift his attention to Ryohei, who was a bloody, broken mess.

    After a brief pause, Daitengu expressed his gratitude toward Nurarihyon and company before carefully taking Ryohei and leaving without another word.

    <hr>

    ¡°Nooo¡­¡± Kawauso and Koropokku panicked when they saw Ryohei. Tears streaming down their faces, they frantically tried to rub healing herbs to his wounds, but their efforts were in vain. It was like trying to stop a flood with a handful of sand¡ªthe injuries were far too severe for such measures to have any effect.

    Even Shun, usually composed, narrowed his eyes with a mix of fear and pity. Ryohei¡¯s condition was far worse than anything Shun had experienced himself.

    Karasu Tengu stepped closer, his expression shifting to one of pity and disgust as he examined Ryohei. ¡°This is too much¡­ That Oni went way too far,¡± he muttered.

    Daitengu returned shortly after, carrying a jar of medicine. ¡°Move aside, lass. I¡¯ll handle this,¡± he said firmly. He poured the dark liquid into Ryohei¡¯s wound and channeled spiritual power to spread it out. Ryohei¡¯s body convulsed momentarily, but there was no visible change. Daitengu frowned deeply.

    ¡°This is bad¡­ His body is rejecting the medicine¡¯s spiritual energy,¡± he said grimly.

    A panicked Kawauso stammered, ¡°I-Is there really no way to save him, sir?¡±

    Daitengu sighed. ¡°If his body won¡¯t absorb the medicine, I¡¯ll have to substitute it with pure spiritual energy to jump-start his recovery.¡±

    He drew a knife and made a shallow cut on his palm, letting his blood flow briefly before the wound healed on its own.

    Karasu Tengu flinched and immediately grabbed Daitengu¡¯s arm, locking it in place. ¡°Are you insane!¡±

    *Tsk.

    Daitengu clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff! It¡¯s just a few drops. This won¡¯t affect me at all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you! I¡¯m worried about him! Do you want to save him or turn him into a Moju!?¡± Karasu Tengu hissed.

    Daitengu shot him a confident look. ¡°Relax. He can handle this¡­ After all, he awakened as a halfling by using my blood.¡±

    Karasu Tengu hesitated. He recognized that look in Daitengu¡¯s eyes¡ªit was the same unwavering confidence he¡¯d shown in the past. Reluctantly, he released his grip, allowing Daitengu to force the blood down Ryohei¡¯s throat.

    The moment the blood entered his system, Ryohei¡¯s eyes shot open, and he screamed in agony. His body trembled violently, as though he were having a seizure.

    ¡°Hold him down!¡± Daitengu barked.

    Shun and Kawauso struggled to restrain Ryohei as he thrashed about, his pupils disappearing as if he¡¯d reverted to a berserk state. Seeing their struggle, Karasu Tengu sighed and joined in, using his bident to pin down Ryohei¡¯s arms and legs completely.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Karasu Tengu asked, panting.

    ¡°Now¡­ we wait,¡± Daitengu replied, turning away and leaving the scene.

    Karasu Tengu addressed the others. ¡°You heard him. You guys just relax and stay by his side, as I have other matters to do... He should be fine as long as you don¡¯t pull out my bident¡ªnot that you¡¯d be capable of doing so anyway.¡±

    With that, he followed after Daitengu, leaving Shun, Kawauso, and Koropokku to monitor Ryohei.

    As Karasu Tengu and Daitengu walked together, an awkward silence hung between them. Finally, Karasu Tengu spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually use that stone for a bargain¡­¡±

    Daitengu¡¯s expression twisted with anger. ¡°What choice did I have? That brute changed the terms from quantity to quality. I already offered a high-grade spiritual treasure, and he wanted more? Screw that damned brute.. He¡¯s only doing this to leave me with nothing else to give, forcing me to lose the deal.¡±

    Karasu Tengu chuckled sympathetically. ¡°He really got you good. By the time we return, the old fogeys will definitely make a fuss out of this.¡±

    Daitengu snorted. ¡°Hmph! Let them be, I¡¯d be happy to give up my position as clan leader if it means I don¡¯t have to deal with their nonsense anymore. Bunch of old fools that were too weak to take the leader''s position, and now they act like they¡¯re above me, demanding obedience as if our clan hierarchy is based on seniority. Ridiculous.¡±

    The more he talks about it, the angrier he gets, ¡°If only I didn¡¯t give them resources to power up and increase their lifespan, they would¡¯ve already been dead by old age! Damned old fools trying to act like I¡¯m their puppet¡­¡±

    Karasu Tengu clapped him on the back in an attempt to lighten the mood. Their conversation was interrupted when they stopped in their tracks.

    Standing before them was a girl in a traditional furisode with an opening in the back for her wings. Her piercing glare was fixed on Daitengu.

    A sake bottle suddenly flew through the air, shattering against Daitengu¡¯s chest and drenching him in fragrant liquid.

    ¡°Liar¡­¡± she snapped, her feathers bristling with anger as his eyes narrowed and filled with disgust. Without another word, she stormed away.

    Daitengu glanced at her retreating figure, his sharp eyes narrowing. Instead of retaliating, he sighed and brushed glass shards off his robe. ¡°Brats these days,¡± he muttered.

    Karasu Tengu smirked. ¡°To be fair, that¡¯s on you. This is why I don¡¯t make promises so easily.¡± said Karasu Tengu after he secretly took a few steps back before Yoruka threw a bottle of sake at him.

    Daitengu sighed, exasperated. ¡°Whatever. Coming to the Hyakki Yagyo was a mistake. I should¡¯ve stayed with the clan¡ªthis is just piling up stress for me.¡±

    Say¡­It''s not like I can''t understand you¡­ but is that boy really worthed of you to exchange that for his life? ¡° ask Karasu Tengu, doubting whether his friends made the right decision or not.

    ¡°Why are you asking me this after you instigated me to save him!?¡± As Daitengu shoves him away, irked by his question. ¡°I''m not saving him solely because of that, we do however gain some losses without any advantages... But if we''re talking about loss¡­ we do gain something from this¡­¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    Daitengu scowled and shoved him away. ¡°Why are you asking me this now? You¡¯re the one who pushed me to save him!¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Karasu Tengu admitted. ¡°But if we¡¯re talking about benefits¡­ what did we gain from this?¡±

    Daitengu smirked. ¡°Their plan was all about publicity, right? Showcasing their future generations as superior to the rest. Well¡­ let¡¯s just say their image is about to take a serious hit.¡±

    <hr>

    The parade, which got delayed by a sudden conflict, had resumed. The third round had just concluded, and thirteen participants advanced to the fourth.

    The most shocking development was Yoruka forfeiting her match without a fight. She provided compensation to Nurarihyon before departing. When asked why, she simply replied,

    "There¡¯s no reason for me to participate anymore."

    After her withdrawal, the Hyakki Yagyo proceeded smoothly. Six participants remained, with the most notable match being between Shi the kitsune and her friend, a young Jorogumo. Shi managed to secure victory after a close battle.

    As expected, the final match came down to two prominent figures: Shi and the young Oni. However, Shi emerged victorious. The young Oni¡¯s arm was still broken due to being crushed by his own clan leader as punishment for pulling a little stunt where he tried to kill Ryohei amid their negotiation. Thus he was forced to fight her with one arm.

    With the parade concluded, adult yokai celebrated the winner and partied until dawn comes.

    <hr>

    Deep in the forest, far from the bustling celebration, a thunderous roar shattered the night. As several explosions echoed. The sound was coming from a young oni, venting all his frustration towards his surroundings.

    ¡°Soothe your anger, my child,¡± Kujo¡¯s voice called from the shadows, her tone calm yet firm. She stepped closer, but her words did little to pacify him. His fury raged on.

    ¡°Did you hear what he said, Mother!?¡± the Oni bellowed, smashing a tree with a single punch. ¡°He said, ¡®good job¡¯ and turned away. That bastard dare to make a decision in my stead! And made me lose that weasel!¡± He wreaks another havoc until he calms down on his own.

    Kujo sighed, her expression a mix of pain and resolve. ¡°Yes, I heard.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°But even in loss, we still obtained something from this¡­ with this the Tengu clan lost one of their pillars who strengthened their clans over the past decade.¡±

    The young oni loses it and lashes it out to his mother, ¡°At what cost Mother!?¡± Oni roared, ¡°My Dignity?! We Have planned this for Years!¡±

    ¡°FOR WHAT REASON I ENDURE A BLAZING MAGMA UNTIL MY SKINS BURNED AND MY BONES CHARRED!?¡±

    ¡°FOR WHAT REASON I STAND STILL AT THE EYE OF STORM, GETTING SHOVED AROUND AS IT SLASHED MY WHOLE BODY!?¡±

    ¡°FOR WHAT REASON I TRAINED UNTIL MY MUSCLE TORE AND MY VEINS BURST!?

    Within a single punch he knocks down several trees in his way. He uprooted another tree, hurling it aside, his voice thick with anguish. He also stomps and punches the grow beneath him, until it caves by the sheer power of his punch.

    ¡°IT¡¯S ALL FOR THIS ONE SINGLE MOMENT!¡±

    ¡°I HAVE TRAINED TO WITHSTAND THE FOXES MYSTICAL FLAMES, I AM TOUGH ENOUGH TO RESIST THE TENGU¡¯S WIND, AND I AM STRONG ENOUGH TO TEAR THE JOROGUMO¡¯S STEEL WEB WITH EASE.¡±

    ¡°IT¡¯S ALL MESSED! YEARS OF PREPARATION GONE JUST LIKE THAT! JUST BECAUSE OF THAT ONE WEAKLING WEASEL!!¡±

    Kujo stood silently, letting her son release his fury. Their plan had unraveled the moment the Kamaitachi appeared.

    Initially, their strategy went smoothly. Kujo had hired assassins to eliminate potential dark horses that had the power to defeat the top yokai clans. Then all her sons needed to do was to demonstrate his dominance by crushing the Ookami clan¡¯s Okuri Inu in the first round, followed by targeting other prominent participants.

    Kamaitachi''s unexpected arrival disrupted everything. First, he beat Okuri Inu, he was weak compared to the representative of other great clans, but he was meant to be her son''s target.

    But who would have expected that he would lose in the first round? against a Kamaitachi no less.

    After his fight with Kamaitachi, the genius from the Tengu clan, out of nowhere, suddenly forfeited. Making him lose another target to bounce back his trashed reputation.

    From that onward, everything started to fall apart, the young Oni got humiliated for his fight against Kamaitachi. Usually Oni was feared, one sight of them would immediately send shivers down their opponent''s spine, and they''d surrendered almost immediately.

    But, ever since that fight ended, other yokai the Oni met started to underestimate the Oni clan and fought with all their might, instead of being scared and surrendering. Making the Oni lose more and more stamina with them.

    On top of that, he had his arm broken by the leader of his own clan. Forcing him to fight in disadvantaged conditions.

    Yet after struggling to advance to another round, he lost another target¡­  Shi and the young Jorogumo meet, leaving the only target left are the Kitsune.

    Despite having a resistance against her Mystical Flames, His broken arm and depleted stamina turned his attacks into sloppy strikes that can be evaded easily.

    And so, he lost¡­ For others, it was just another fight. But for the young Oni¡­ Who had sacrificed so much to make his preparation, only to end up groveling before her, at the very final round.

    it was nothing but Humiliation and Disgrace¡­

    Amid the scattered debris of his tantrum, he turned to Kujo with a venomous glare. ¡°Find that weasel. This isn¡¯t over! I¡¯ll hunt him down, even if I have to chase him to the ends of the earth! I¡¯ll find him¡ªand destroy everything he holds dear!¡±

    His final scream echoed through the forest, swallowed by the endless night.

    <hr>

    By the time Daitengu returned, Ryohei''s skin, which was pale from blood loss, was restored to his original skin color. His hair which was white had turned into his original black hair, currently he appears just like a regular human, his whole transformation was undone. But he was still unconscious without any sign of waking up.

    ¡°It¡¯s time. The Hyakki Yagyo is over, and I promised the lad I¡¯d take you all home.¡± Daitengu addressed Kawauso and Koropokkuru, who felt reluctant to leave their unconscious savior behind, but they had no other choice. They got dragged here by accident, forgetting the way back home, they might even get preyed on by the wild Kyoto Yokai''s on their way back home.

    Koropokkuru patted Ryohei¡¯s cheek, whispering something inaudible, as if saying a soft farewell.

    ¡°Mujina lad,¡± Daitengu addressed Shun, ¡°I¡¯m leaving him to you. You¡¯ve got ties to that Tanuki lass. Ask her clan for help¡ªthey¡¯ve got the best connections with human factions.¡±

    Shun¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of the Tanuki clan, as if reluctant to contact her.

    Then Daitengu continued¡­ ¡°He has already recovered, but he needs more time to heal the internal wound and mend all the broken bones he had. He doesn¡¯t need anymore treatment, just a place to recover, somewhere yokai wouldn¡¯t reach¡­ since after this, that Oni will most likely be looking for him right now, looking for revenge.¡±

    Once he heard Oni get mentioned, he flinched. Daitengu, who noticed it starting to poke on his wound.

    ¡°Hey lad, when it comes to confronting your fear¡­ he was leagued above you, at least he wouldn¡¯t quiver in fear and move on.¡±

    ¡°And if you were in his shoes, he¡¯d help you just like he helped these two yokai and said something about being a human and doing the right things. All that cringy stuff¡± Said Daitengu.

    Shun heard quietly as he stared at both yokai that Ryohei had saved. ¡°Compassion," he slowly muttered, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    His thought rumbles, ¡®What¡¯s the point of saving pride when it involves someone else¡¯s life? You failed to help him before¡­ Are you going to turn your tail again?¡¯

    As he slowly exhaled it, his eyes opened with new determination.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll try something.¡±

    Hearing that Daitengu grinned ¡°For the time being stay within my clan''s gathering, you¡¯ll be safe here. Because the moment you step out of Hyakki Yagyo, the oni will track you down and pursue you for sure. The Tengu clan can¡¯t shield him forever either, so the best choice is to trick them into thinking the tengu clan was still harboring him, while sneaking him out secretly into the city near an Onmyouji branch, so they won''t dare to chase him.¡±

    ¡°Tanuki was the best trickster clan as they can mask spiritual energy and use their illusion and shapeshifting technique for disguise. Contact anyone you can ask for a favor.¡± Datengu disappeared into the sky after saying all that he wanted to say.

    ¡®My illusion technique was no help at all, as it was easily recognized by that oni back then¡­ But I still have my connection, I¡¯ll beg for it even if they see me badly after this.¡¯

    He took out a small piece of paper and wrote a short cryptic message, folded it and took an origami paper bird from his pocket. As he put his message inside along with a charm. After that he poured some spiritual energy into it. The paper bird suddenly moved, flapping its wings, as it became faster, and it flew away.

    ¡°Done,¡± Shun muttered, watching it disappear. ¡°I really hope they can respond in time¡­

 Chapter 13, Kawashima Ren of the Tanuki Clan

    On Kawaji Island in Hyogo prefecture, south of Kyoto where the Hyakki Yagyo was held, lies a well renowned Ryokan¨C a famous traditional Japanese Inn that has been operating for decades. Although it appears ordinary from the front, the ryokan harbors a secret. It caters not only to human guests but also to Yokai.

    The ryokan is owned by the Tanuki clan, who hold dominion over the majority of the land on the island, making it the clan¡¯s main base. With their vast land, they can train troops and accommodate both human and yokai customers with ease.

    While the ryokan functions as a legitimate inn, it also serves as a hub for gathering intelligence. Visitors from all over Japan that came to visit, whether they''re regular humans, Onmyouji, or Yokai. They collect all sorts of information and sometimes sell it to those who seek it.

    In the hierarchy of yokai clans, the Tanuki are considered middle-ranked yokai clan¡ªnot as powerful as the high-ranking clans, yet far above the lower class due to their strategic strengths.

    Historically, the Tanuki were not known for their combat prowess. They excelled in illusion, transformation, and shapeshifting, skills primarily used to evade danger. Over the decades, however, the clan shifted its focus, developing more secretive and cunning methods.

    As many Tanuki intermarried with humans and produced half-blood offspring, they began adopting human techniques for combat. They trained in the use of hidden weapons and traps, combining these with their shapeshifting abilities to confuse and outwit their enemies. A simple rock or a fluttering leaf could conceal a deadly weapon or trap.

    This adaptability allowed the clan to grow exponentially, forging alliances with humans and even forming a rare friendship with the onmyouji. They were the first yokai clan to establish a positive relationship with exorcists. But their success is not only in that field, but they also create an undercover army that performs tasks secretly or as espionage and collects information from other yokai clans or factions.

    Since then, they grew into a clan with impressive military strength and utility, even on par with the five greatest yokai clans. They recently started to spread their field of expertise and tackle more uncommon ways that Yokai might think. Like increasing their expertise in weapon and armor manufacturing, spreading their scope of influence on nearby regions, and up to training an Herbalist and Alchemists to make spiritual medicine that performs well.

    The tanuki clan was so prosperous that they have never struggled financially, and the place they govern continues to spread, setting up branch offices in other regions.

    <hr>

    An eerie looking bus suddenly appeared out of the darkness, as it slowly decelerated on the empty bus stops. Creaking sound reverberates the air as the door opens, from within a girl comes out from the bus and walks straight towards the direction of her home.

    As she strolled through a quiet suburban neighborhood with spacious backyards, her face still showed a sign of disappointment. Still thinking about the appearance of certain participants who got swarmed by rats, ¡°Idiot¡­¡± she muttered.

    Upon arriving at her home, she climbed the steep stone stairs leading to an extremely famous Ryokan of Kawaji island. The Mamedanuki-tei, or the meaning was, Little Tanuki Pavilion. It both serves as an Inn, Pavilion, tea house, and restaurant.

    Exhausted, she went straight to her room and collapsed onto her bed. Her eyes closed as her thoughts faded. As if wanting to forget yesterday''s event from her mind.

    Meanwhile, an origami bird fluttered weakly toward the pavilion, expending its spiritual energy before landing in the garden. A guard dressed in black, resembling a ninja, noticed it and cautiously inspected it for anything dangerous. Finding only a charm and a message addressed to the daughter of the clan leader, she immediately rushed to deliver it.

    But she finds none, only to find a charm and a message addressed to the daughter of her liege. Without a delay, she moved swiftly towards her room and knocked at her door while calling her.

    ¡°Young Miss, we found a message addressed to you. Please check the items if you recognize it, if not we will dispose of it.¡±

    The room owner jolted awake as she carefully fixed her clothes and appearance before going out of her room.

    When she was handed the charm, she flinched as if recognizing it almost immediately, she nodded to her guards and the guards forward the message to her.

    As she read that attentively, she closed her eyes and rubbed it with her fingers, as if trying to process the content she just read.

    ¡°Where''s my father?¡± ask her nonchalantly.

    ¡°Patriarch is attending important guests in the left wing of the third pavilion. How can I help you, young miss?¡±

    ¡°Inform my father, I want to talk to him, it''s urgent.¡± said her with a serious unchanging stare.

    The guard kneels in front of her and responds, ¡°At once¡­¡± Then in a flash, she was gone, leaving no step nor sounds behind.

    After her guards are gone, she also prepares her stuff and is ready to depart. Honestly, it''s quite weird, she just saw him a few moments ago, and now she was requested to return and help someone.

    With her preparation done, her guard returned and informed her that the Patriarch was waiting at the main hall of the first pavilion. Without delay she went there to have an audience with him.

    <hr>

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t be away for long, I still need to accompany the important guest. What do you want?¡± In front of her is an old man that appeared to be in his mid-fifties, a stern looking face with small narrow eyes and expressionless all the time, as if he was a doll. Small moustache and wears a Kamishimo, traditional clothes consisting of hakama on the inner side and a jacket with exaggerated shoulders, showing his persona as the Patriarch of the Tanuki clan.

    Hearing his words, she got sick of it. Always to the points, short and clear, leaving no room for useless banter. Was it really hard to have a casual conversation with your daughter? But for him, time is money. The time used for useless chatter can be used to strike a deal with another clan and gain a huge profit from others. The Tanuki clan''s meticulousness in terms of profit or loss has been known widely in the Yokai world. They were called many things, Calculating, Greedy, Miser, and profit-driven Yokai¡­ and the center of all of it¡­ is this man.

    This is the man who prioritizes the well-being of the Tanuki clan over his own blood-related family, her presence was nothing, but a mere pawn used on his chessboard. She is sure that one day she will eventually be married off to another Clan, to enlarge the scope of his family. That is¡­ until a year ago, her elder brother passed away.

    Her elder brother, a genius young master of the Tanuki Clan. The man who will eventually succeed his father and become the clan head in the future, got assassinated by someone.

    The perpetrator commit suicide upon successfully killing their targets, leaving the Tanuki clans in the dark. Even with the scope of their information gathering, they still can¡¯t predict who is the main culprit of that incident.

    They do have suspicion, but even if Tanuki is a clan with a good army and considerable power, they are still ranked in the middle of overall power, they can¡¯t just easily point their finger at others without foolproof evidence. Besides¡­ What if the opposing targets were a clan way ahead of their current power? That¡¯s just bringing ruin to his well-established clan.

    Since the young master died, he had no choice but to grieve without being able to resort for revenge, and once his elder brother died¡­ she immediately got pushed to the front. From having no expectation of her, into being a full spotlight where she was expected to create miraculous results.

    For one thing to another¡­ she despises her father, how couldn¡¯t she? He was never a father figure to her, and she was treated like a jewel, ready to be given to anyone with the highest bid or contribution to the Tanuki clan.

    But she didn¡¯t dislike her current state. Right now, she was definitely on the spot where she could control her fate¡­ but not for long, she accidentally heard that he was planning to create another male to be the heir. And the moment he does, her position will return to her previous one.

    And right now, she is desperate to gain achievement and power, she needs a position where he can¡¯t control her as he will¡­ and this moment came right at her doorstep.

    ¡°I want to mobilize the Shadow Corps immediately.¡±

    Her father responded coldly, ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Personal matter,¡°

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°The sooner the better,¡±

    The Return?

    ¡°Huge, definitely worth the time¡­ perhaps even more, depending on the negotiations.¡±

    ¡°Location?¡±

    ¡°Kyoto Region¡¯s Hyakki Yagyo.¡±

    ¡°Risk and Danger level?¡±

    ¡°Big Risk¡­ and Very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°The possibility of winning if a fight breaks out?

    ¡°...Without outside help¡­zero¡±

    His eyebrows twitched once he heard his daughter say that, as the proud heir of the Tanuki clan, she knew the power of the troops of her clan was as good if not better than him. If she herself said that that means the opponent was very strong and offending them would be disastrous. The only possible clan that made their troops ¡®that¡¯ hopeless are¡­

    ¡°Was it one of the five greatest clans?¡±

    ¡­. She didn''t answer, but the silence speaks for itself.

    He took a deep breath and think it through. Even if it''s dangerous and might endanger the whole clan, his daughter wouldn''t just ask for this without considering the possibility of it, so he asked her further.

    ¡°Enemy awareness or Surveillance?¡±

    ¡°Not high, they have superb vision, but no one is an expert at detection or able to see through our technique, as far as I remembered. And so far no record of our troops getting caught by them.¡±

    ¡°Goal?¡±

    ¡°Escorting unconscious targets, out of their reach, any Hospital near Onmyouji branch should do it.¡±

    He pondered it while stroking his small moustache,

    ¡°Hmmm¡­. Hospital in Kyoto works too, as it is closer to the Hyakki Yagyo spo, the problem is¡­¡±

    Nervous about his decision, she adds more to convince him. ¡°Whether we can sneak someone without them noticing.¡±

    After thinking some more he agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll allow it, guards! Call the Leader of Shadow Corps immediately, and mobilize only the veterans from the first division, failing is not an option.¡±

    ¡°At once!¡± They knelt in response and gone like the wind.

    ¡°Ren, my daughter, I will leave this to you. Be sure to succeed and bring back prosperity to our clan.¡±

    ¡®You were only thinking of the well-being of the clan, didn¡¯t you? So, my well-being isn¡¯t even concern for him.¡¯ deep inside Ren was hurt, but he didn¡¯t dare question him.

    ¡°Yes father, I will carry this task without fail.¡± She bowed down and left with sweetbitter feelings in her heart.

    When he went outside, the troop member was already there, silently waiting for her order.

    ¡°Young Miss, we are ready to depart.¡± Said a stern looking man with a tall slender figure, the leader of the troops. The group consisted of six people and most of them looked old, similar to her father¡¯s age.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Okay, let''s go!¡± They moved as a group, crossing the Akashi Kaikyo Suspension Bridge, which connects Awaji Island to mainland Japan. And keep going straight to Kyoto.

    <hr>

    Soon after, her troops reached tokyo, right before the Hyakki Yagyo ground, she signals the group to stop. ¡°Stop, I will assign each of you some tasks. One member goes towards the city, contacts any of our family members who worked or have connections within Kyoto and arranges a room at the Hospital. Two of you will follow me to secure the targets and negotiate with the client, and three of you will secure the path and scout our enemies. And remember¡­ don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going against one of the top clans, ignorance means death, find out as much information as you can without getting caught, if the situations get dangerous, fall back.¡±

    ¡°This is a top secret mission and you cannot be detected or even get caught, the well being of our clan is at stake. And be secretive to ANYONE, you heard me, Anyone. The target that we have to be aware of is an Oni, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean Oni wouldn¡¯t hire other yokai to keep track of us¡­ any more questions?¡± The troop was silent and understood their task, Rei smiled and dispersed the troops.

    ¡°Okay go!¡± The group separated, each doing its own task and Rei going straight towards the Hyakki Yagyo with two people behind her.

    <hr>

    Shun was on high alert ever since Daitengu left. Occasionally he''d see several Oni, hiding behind a tree or in the crowd, staring at the unconscious Ryohei.

    And since Shun was beside him, he was also locked into Oni''s vision.

    Not long after¡­ Karasu tengu returned from, ¡°Oh hey, he''s looking better now. I can''t believe he can stand the purity of his blood.¡±

    As he took his bident that was previously used to keep Ryohei in check. Then he saw Shun getting uneasy because of the staring, ¡°Don''t worry kid, they won''t dare doing anything reckless after the last conflict. Nurarihyon''s eyes as well as the other two clans'' heads are focused on the Oni right now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I hope so,¡±

    From afar, two Karasu tengu walk around, as if searching for something. Although they were similar, the presence and outfit was different. They are like the foot soldier, or just a regular guard, while the one beside him was a high ranking officer within the clan.

    Then Karasu tengu narrowed his eyes. ¡°Stop, you three! Come over here!¡±

    They were astonished but immediately listened to his order and walked closer.

    ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t remember seeing you here.¡± As he asked the two-foot soldiers Karasu tengu, they stared at each other and were still silent, ¡°Uh.. we are the new foot soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Ooh I see, no wonder me¡­ the general never heard of you, care to tell me from what unit?¡± followed up by another question, he felt threatened and can only stay silent.

    As the silence grew, they became more and more suspicious, as he raised his weapon and pointed it at them. But Ryhoei, who was behind him, got curious and took a peek. As he exchanged glances with them, his eyes widened.

    ¡°Wait! I.. I know them¡­ When does a raccoon dog cross the bridges?¡±

    The two of them immediately answered, ¡°When the leaves whisper.¡±

    Shun smiled, he was right. The two of them were Tanuki in disguise, ¡°I was the one sending the message.¡± Said shun, then she asks where the one who leads them is.

    They look at each other before turning back and call a single small Karasu tengu far in the back. After Ren came closer, shun twitched. Her disguise was immaculate, he can barely distinguish her from a regular Karasu foot soldier. The only reason why he can recognize the first two was because he used to study them.

    Mujina power is similar to Tanuki, but the only difference is their physique, spiritual energy pool and have specific stereotypes going around them.

    Tanuki have a more slender figure than Mujina, more agile and have a higher spiritual energy pool. They are known to be greedy, cheapskate and miser.

    Mujina on the other hand, are more bulky, have higher muscle strength than Tanuki, but have a lower spiritual energy pool. They are also more known to be fat, lazy, and alcoholics.

    Tanuki, being the best shapeshifter there is, naturally Shun also wanted to get stronger, so back then he tried to learn from them. As he was Ren''s childhood friend, he was allowed to see them training before and noticed the faint patterns in their movements¡ªa slight pause in their steps and the way they occasionally adjusted their sleeves, a habit common among first-division operatives when maintaining illusions for extended periods. They are the best at transformation, but the only transformation was their appearance, their voice remains the same. That is the reason why they rarely take undercover tasks or talk to other people during their disguise.

    ¡°Uh.. sir, don¡¯t worry. They are here because I called them, sir Daitengu said we might need their help in¡­¡±

    Before he continues, he finds it strange¡­ Why did they need to disguise themselves as Karasu Tengu? Why can¡¯t they just meet in their usual form?

    Then Shun''s eyes widened, he was aware of the eyes and ears of the Oni that were constantly keeping an eye on them from afar. As dumb as they are, they have excellent Physique including their enhanced vision and hearing. So he just points at his back, towards Ryohei who was still unconscious.

    The general of Kotengu Faction immediately understood, as he was also a part of the undercover Karasu team. ¡°Aaah, I see¡­ a new recruit! Why didn¡¯t you report to me earlier! Daitengu has been waiting for you. He just returned from his short trip. Come and follow me.¡±

    As he leads both of them, he glances back and asks Shun to come with them. ¡°But¡­ he?¡± as he pointed at Ryohei¡¯s body, saying that no one would guard him if the off chance that Oni barges in with force and attacks him. Then he assigned nearby foot soldiers to stand guard and proceed in leading them towards Daitengu.

    As they move from Ryohei, the eyes that stare at them begin to decrease, until no one pays them attention. ¡°As expected of the General of Kotengu Faction, your eyes managed to catch me off my disguise. I apologize for my rudeness in impersonating your soldier.¡±

    Karasu tengu general just laughed it off, ¡°Haha, no need! Besides, I didn''t recognize you at all! I just have some suspicion because I remember all the troop members we have. So, no need to be modest, the saying Tanuki''s skill as the best Shapeshifter yokai was true.¡±

    They continue to complement each other up until they finally meet Daitengu.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Said Daitengu casually.

    Ren who was still in disguise came forward and pay respect, ¡°Greetings Lord Daitengu, the Supreme leader of Tengu¨C¡±

    Daitengu stopped her, ¡°Enough enough, you don¡¯t need all that formality stuff. Let¡¯s just get to the point. Time is of essence here, once the Hyakki Yagyo ends, and the celebration party disbanded, they will eventually make their move.¡±

    Ren was flustered, ¡°Ah.. right, first let me apologize, but we need to set this up.¡± She threw a clump of leaves around and it exploded creating a poof noise and glitter surrounding them.

    ¡°This is just an assurance so that they don¡¯t find our conversation suspicious, I have set up an illusion barrier surrounding us and now we don¡¯t need the disguise anymore.¡±

    *Pooof!

    The sounds of her shapeshifting became undone, revealing her slender figure with black bob cut hair and in a black undercover garbs.

    ¡°Oooh nice trick lass. Then... I¡¯ll also add this.¡± with a flick of finger, the air surrounding them moved in a circular way, compressing the thin air around them.

    ¡°There! I have locked the surrounding air, now no one would hear our conversation.¡±

    The three of them were speechless, as expected from the leader of the great clans. Their control over elements was immaculate.

    ¡°Right, so we have already secured the path and resolved the problem with the destinations. Will the Kyoto Hospital be okay? Since it¡¯s the closest one.¡± Ren nervously as she strikes a deal with Daitengu.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, do as you please. As long as the Oni clan can¡¯t get his hands off him.¡±

    Ren was curious, why did he go so far just to save him? ¡°If I may ask, who is he? Why did you..¡±

    Daitengu''s eyes narrowed as he glared at Ren, making Ren stop her lines midway.

    ¡°Lass¡­ didn¡¯t your father ever tell you not to meddle in the clients affair? Trying to pry more information from your clients is rude.¡± as he taps his sake bottle.

    Ren''s face was pale and immediately bowed down and apologized, ¡°I am sorry for my offense!¡±

    ¡°Haha, it''s fine~ I like courteous lass like you, so young yet composed in front of me. You¡¯ll do just fine in the future.¡±

    ¡°T..Thank you sir,¡± Ren was flustered, she couldn''t believe she just got praised by someone else before her own father. ¡°Well then, how will you resolve the payment? Is it fine if we write this off as ¡®Owing a favor to the Tanuki Clan¡¯?¡±

    Shun eyes immediately shot open, ¡°W¡­Wha..? Wait! I am the one who called you! Why are you..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine lad, thanks for your consideration¡­ I¡¯ve just got a loss from saving the Weasel brat, one more wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± reply Daitengu with a stern tone.

    ¡°No, it''s not fine! The one who¡¯s asking for a favor is me, it''s just wrong that you¡¯re asking a favor from him.¡±

    Shun felt uneasy, a favor from one of the greatest yokai clans is not something so small and trivial to the point where anyone can have them. This small favor are far from being able to obtain it, that is why he felt like he should step in.

    Ren glared at her with a disgusted look on her face. As she sighs, she continues¡­

    ¡°Do you really believe that I came here because of you? You have nothing to offer.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re here, didn¡¯t you come because of my message?¡±

    Ren was pissed because of his mindless question. ¡°Asking a favor from friends is normal, but there¡¯s a limit. Asking me for help and making me mobilize my family forces for free!? What were you thinking!¡±

    ¡°And asking for a favor from one of the greatest clans isn¡¯t cheap either! What made you think you can strike that deceptive deal huh!?¡±

    The calm and civil talks turned into a child argument, Ren has always had a short temper, it''s not a surprise to see her like this. While Shun, who was calm and composed all the time, snaps when it comes to her.

    Ren starts to get annoyed as her tones are getting even more sharp. ¡°Fine then! What CAN you offer!?¡±

    Shun wanted to reply but he realised that he had nothing he can offer. Ren continues to attack him with relentless sharp words. ¡°What? Got nothing to say? What can you offer? Gratitude and Owing a favor? From the Mujina clan? That is the most useless favor I have ever heard.¡±

    Bulges started to appear on Shun¡¯s face, feeling offended by her as she brought up his clan.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡± Screamed Shun in reply.

    ¡°Me? Going too far? Then what about you!? Have you ever thought about the risk I took for this!? If we fail, not only the person you wanted to protect is in danger but the Whole Tanuki Clan safety is at stake!¡±

    Shun was silenced, unable to retort.

    ¡°What can you do if the Tanuki clan got attacked by the Oni clan!? Can you save us? Nothing! You can¡¯t do anything! Even if we got attacked by the oni clan, I am sure that we will still survive by disguising ourselves. But what about the regular people of Kawaji Island? The moment Oni took over our place, the regular human will just be their food, day by day, another person will be gone, eaten as their snacks. Yet you still think our work is not worth the favor from the Tengu clan!?¡±

    After their fight the place goes silent, increasing the tense moment. ¡°I am sorry lord Daitengu for my unsightly behavior.¡± She bowed and apologized once more, but Daitengu just laughed and brushed it off.

    ¡°The truth is¡­ even without your help I can still manage to take him away from the Oni clan and bring him straight to his home¡­ But in order to do that I had to fly far above the Oni clan¡¯s surveillance range, carrying a dying patient is just a bad idea. If I fly at a lower altitude, it would just give them a clue where the lads live. Since I lost a lot just to save him, I want to do it properly.¡±

    ¡°I understand the danger you took, if you found out and offended the Oni clan, your clan''s well being is at stake, and we are not close enough to the point where I protect your clan at the risk of starting a war with them¡­ So I accept your terms, but I do have a card to play¡­ How about I give you a tiny bit of info and you consider it as the Tengu clan owe you a ¡®small favor¡¯ how about that?¡±

    She wanted to chuckle as she heard that, but refrain from doing so, as it was impolite. ¡°My apologies if I sound arrogant, but you wanted to offer some information? To the Tanuki Clan?¡±

    Any yokai know that Tanuk Clan intel is one if not the greatest information gathering, but Daitengu was confident.

    ¡°Why not? Even with the best information-gathering network, there are bound to be pieces of information you can''t obtain."

    Ren was curious at Daitengu''s sheer confidence in this matter. She asked, ¡°Which is?¡±

    The power to collect information from the perpetrator himself¡­¡± Said Daitengu with a big grin on his face.

    Ren was taken aback, but she of all people understood what he meant. Even if the Tanuki clan scope of information gathering was great, they can¡¯t collect any information about the great clans or any stronger foe, only through rumor and gossip. They have no power to subdue someone and torture them to make them spill information off their mastermind.

    But so what? A tiny piece of information cannot be compared to the favor she was about to obtain, there¡¯s a big difference between small favor and favor. She was keen on refusing the information, but once she heard it was about the assassination of her elder brother, she stood there frozen.

    ¡°So how about it, lass?¡± Ask Daitengu mischievously, not giving time for her to think. Then¡­ she agreed,

    With it the deal was done, Daitengu shared the information he got and she listened to it all, she had various expressions throughout the session, until it ended and they disbanded.

    On the way back, Shun felt bad for saying all that stuff to her, he wanted to apologize.

    ¡°...Hey¡­¡± Shun called her nervously, but her mood was down ever since she heard that news about the perpetrator of her elder brother.

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry about the things I said¡­ It¡¯s kind of true that I didn¡¯t think it through¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I forgive you¡­¡±

    Shun was staring at her, expecting her to return the favor and apologize for talking down about his clan¡­ but she never did.

    ¡°...What? I will not apologize for what I said, okay? I really meant it.¡±

    ¡°What!? Screw you woman! What makes you think you can talk down to my clan?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ what do you think they¡¯re worth? I am not hating nor talking down on them, it''s just stating a fact. I admit that we Tanuki were meticulous when it came to profit, but what about Mujina Clan? Their members were disoriented and spread-out all-over Japan, without anyone to control or lead them. All they did was sleep all day, drinking alcohol and singing like there¡¯s nothing to care about. You think so too, don''t you?¡±

    Shun''s face turned sour¡­ what she said was indubitably the truth. Compared to the Tanuki clan who was united and resided in Kawaji Island, Mujina was all over the place, without a place where they could call home. And the Young master of that Clan was him. His clan exists because several Mujina families decided to stay up in one place, too lazy to move and find another spot to sleep. And that is the beginning of the Mujina Clan.

    With the lack of support nor anyone to be his teacher in wielding Mujina power, shun was left stranded, trying to be stronger by himself. Even when he had to carry them as baggage.

 Chapter 14, Return at last... Now what?

    ¡°Yes¡­ they might be lazy, fat, and drunkards, but they are still members of my clan¨Cmy family. I won¡¯t let you insult them in front of me,¡± Shun declared, glaring at her with anger and persistence.

    ¡°Is that so? Well, I still won''t apologize," said Ren, holding steadfast to her principles.

    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s fair. Considering the Bake-Danuki Clan''s growth over the past few years, you probably feel superior to someone like me who¡¯s from a ¡®Lower class¡¯ clan. Now you think it¡¯s acceptable to openly throw insults at my face, I thought Tanuki weren¡¯t this shameless.¡±

    Shun¡¯s sharp words nearly made Ren snap, her hands twitching as she fought the urge to strike him. But she held back¡­ she won''t spare any strength in dealing with this farce. ¡°The deal is done. If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll take my leave. I have better things to do,¡± she said coolly.

    ¡°Wait¡­ I never said I didn¡¯t have a deal. I do,¡± Shun replied.

    Ren chuckled mockingly. ¡°Let me guess, it¡¯s not a request but a favor? And after insulting me and my clan? Mujina really aren¡¯t that far off either¡ªthey¡¯re shameless too.

    ¡°No, this is a request. And as payment, I have information for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What kind of information?¡± Ren asked, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where the spiritual treasure you¡¯ve been seeking for, you want it don¡¯t you? The Mujina¡¯s Bead. It¡¯ll help strengthen your clan¡¯s power.¡±

    Ren sighed in disappointment. ¡°That¡¯s it? I was expecting something worthwhile. I assume the treasure isn¡¯t with you anymore since you lost in the Hyakki Yagyo. This information is useless. All I had to do was ask around to locate it, easily. So tell me, why should I bother with this deal?¡±

    *Tch

    Shun clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you see this as me shamelessly asking you this. Please¡­ just this once.¡±

    Ren noticed the desperation and sadness in his voice, and for a moment, pity flickered in her mind. She sighed. ¡°Fine¡­ what do you want?¡±

    Shun¡¯s face lit up. ¡°After you manage to bring him to the hospital¡­ Can you transfer him to a hospital near his home? He was dragged here against his will, and I¡¯m sure his family is worried.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°He said he lives in Nagano¡­¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ that all? I thought it would be a more troublesome matter, sure I can do that¡­ is what I¡¯d like to say, currently I don¡¯t have any family member stationed there, I could arrange a transfer for a post-treatment recovery, though it would cost more. And considering your clan¡¯s financial situation, I doubt you can cover the fee. So, I¡¯ll need an additional fee. Tell me what you know about the person I¡¯ll be transporting.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious!? Even after Daitengu himself said not to pry into the clients¡¯ affairs!?¡±

    ¡°That one is a deal, and this is a favor. So of course I need to know more. Why? Is it something sensitive? Like¡­ he is Daitengu''s bastard son or something?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! Ugh... You greedy woman. Fine. I¡¯ll tell you later, but just the basics. He will return to his human life¡­ so do not involve him back to the yokai matters again.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I understand that. Many of my family members prefer to live as regular humans too.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I understand. Many of my own family members choose to live as regular humans too.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal then. Here¡¯s your down payment¡ªthe Mujina¡¯s Bead is currently with the Oni Clan.¡±

    Ren raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°Are you still on about this? I don¡¯t need that information. I could¡¯ve guessed that myself. You lost to a Tesso, and I assume the Tesso lost to the Oni, right?¡±

    ¡°What? Who told you I lost?¡±

    Ren''s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°...You didn¡¯t? That¡¯s hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°No! I won! But my prey got stolen by the Oni. So, I had to hunt another one, but in the second round I got unlucky and faced the Oni again.¡±

    Ren narrowed her eyes, skeptical. Shun continues, ¡°And that is why the Mujina¡¯s bead is with the Oni clan. They¡¯ve shown interest in trading it with your clan, so if you stay calm and negotiate well, you might strike a good deal with that brute.¡±

    Ren was astonished, the information he provided might not be that useless after all? But that¡¯s his own fault for not being able to judge the worth of his information, the point is she still gained big profit. On top of striking a deal with the Tengu clan, she gained additional information about the person he and Daitengu tried so hard to protect.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll contact you after I successfully carry out the first part of this plan. See you later.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ see you later.¡± Shun replied.

    Just like that their short reunion ended, it''s been a few years since they talked to each other, and who knows when they will meet again.

    As she walked away, her figure slowly disappearing into the distance, Shun felt a hint of bitterness. Before she could leave completely, he called out to her.

    ¡°Ren!¡±

    She turned gracefully with a confused expression.

    ¡°My declaration that day still stands! And I will not let you disrespect me nor the Mujina Clan! I hope you¡¯re prepared, and don¡¯t be surprised when I overtake you someday!¡±

    ¡°My declaration from that day still stands! I won¡¯t let you look down on me or the Mujina Clan! Don¡¯t be surprised when I surpass you someday!¡±

    Ren smirked, then burst out laughing. Shun found himself mesmerized¡ªhow could even her laugh look so cute?

    ¡°Keep dreaming, Delusional Badger,¡± she said, placing a leaf on her forehead. With a poof, she transformed into a Karasu Tengu and left with her two guards.

    <hr>

    With the support of the Tengu Clan, Ren and her team managed to replace Ryohei¡¯s body with a dummy they had prepared. The tengu clan then acquired a cheap ghost carriage¨Can unmanned Tsukumogami carriage belonging to the Obake Guild, a group that consists of several Yokai Merchant and Craftsmen banded together.

    This carriage, often used for transportation in the Yokai world, was primarily reserved for those of noble blood. It floated through the air and wasn¡¯t particularly fast, but it was used the most for sightseeing.

    Daitengu sent the carriage in the opposite direction, towards south-west of Kyoto, straight to the far end of Japan¡ªthe Yamaguchi region.

    The Oni Clan was deceived by this ruse. They attempted to intercept the carriage, but Daitengu had predicted this. He ensured the carriage flew high enough to prevent the Oni from leaping and snatched it off the air, but not so high as to disappear from their range entirely.

    Once the carriage arrived at its destination, it slowly descended. Within moments, a horde of Oni surrounded it and smashed it to pieces, only to discover it was empty. Furious at their failure, the Oni reported back to Kujo and her son. Their rage knew no bounds¡ªthey choked the necks of those who had failed until they were half-dead.

    Meanwhile, Ryohei was transported safely. The Tanuki Clan executed their plan flawlessly, avoiding detection from every yokai in the area. They constantly altered their appearances, making them impossible to track.

    By the time Ren reached the hospital in Kyoto, her allies had already prepared an ambulance and completed the necessary transfer forms.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave him to you,¡± Ren said.

    ¡°Leave it to me, young miss. Glory to the Tanuki Clan!¡± the driver saluted before immediately driving the ambulance towards Nagano.

    ¡°Alright, the mission was successful, thank you all of you, this has brought a big opportunity to the Tanuki Clan.¡± Ren paid respect to the veterans of the Tanuki Clan, their experience and skill was the whole reason for this mission''s complete success.

    The veterans bowed respectfully. ¡°It is our duty, young miss. There¡¯s no need for thanks. However¡­¡± One of the guards stepped forward, holding out a scroll. ¡°What do we do with this?¡±

    Ren took the scroll and quickly scanned its contents. It was detailed information from the Tengu Clan. Ren only read a little bit, but as expected, their suspicion was correct all along.

    For months, the Tanuki Clan had tirelessly gathered clues about the assassination attempt, their investigation pointing to several clans. They did have suspicion towards the Oni Clan, but the evidence they had wasn¡¯t conclusive.

    The scroll also revealed that other clans had experienced similar issues. Ren''s eyes widened as she read further, it was the first time she heard other clans are having similar problems, one of the victims, the Hebi clan¡¯s young master had also been assassinated. Despite their grief, the Hebi Clan had covered it up, likely to protect themselves from appearing vulnerable to attacks or tempting the perpetrator to come out and bait them to finish the Hebi clan young master to silence him.

    Regardless, this information confirmed that some clans were aligned with her cause rather than against her. This presented an opportunity to form alliances.

    Ren issued new orders. ¡°I will assign a new task for you. Three of you will look for the extension of this information. This information states ¡¯the one confirmed to be dead¡¯. Which means there are more clans that fall victim to their ploy. I want you to find them, as soon as possible.¡±

    Ren shifts her focus and points at two members behind her, ¡°And you two, go contact the two clans that were confirmed to be the victims to the Oni¡¯s clan plot. Request for their cooperation or suggest an alliance with our patriarch. Alone, we lack the strength to take revenge on the Oni Clan. However, if we unite with others, the ¡®small favor¡¯ we have from the Tengu Clan might come in handy during the time we crushed the Oni clan. ¡°

    Her guards saluted and departed immediately, ¡°The rest of you follow me back, we¡¯re returning.¡±

    When Ren and the rest arrived back at the clan¡¯s headquarters, they were welcomed by the clan''s leader, eager to know the result.

    ¡°So, how did it go?¡± He asked.

    ¡°The mission was a success,¡± Ren reported. ¡°The Oni clan had no idea we were the one behind it.¡±

    ¡°Good. And the spoils?¡±

    ¡°The Tengu clan owes us a ¡®Small Favor¡¯ and we obtained some valuable information.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    The patriarch¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°The Tengu Clan was the client!?...Haha, excellent! You¡¯ve done a splendid job, my daughter.

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Ren replied modestly. Although I did make a small mistake¡­ I tried to pry into the details of what the client was protecting, but thankfully, Lord Daitengu forgave my offense."

    Tanuki Clan patriarch nod in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right, at some point, it is better for us to close our eyes regarding some request, especially when dealing with a clan more powerful than ours. Seeking unnecessary information can be seen as disrespectful

    ¡°Yes father, I apologize. However, I made sure to gather information through other means.¡±

    As her father was about to sip his tea, he stopped again, astonished by the things his daughter said. Then another laughter rang out, he was impressed by his daughter''s crafty nature.

    ¡°Although¡­¡± Ren hesitated. ¡°I did use some funds in order to accomplish this mission.¡± Before Ren finished her speech, her father cut through.

    ¡°I don¡¯t Mind! Human Money was a secondary need for us, we can always earn more money, but power and connection to the Yokai world was essential for our survival. You cannot obtain everything without anything in exchange, so next time don¡¯t be too greedy to hoard everything without expecting any cost.¡±

    Ren closed her eyes and knelt down, respectfully. ¡°Yes father, I will remember it dearly.¡±

    The patriarch shifted the conversation. ¡°So, about the information you mentioned¡­¡±

    Ren handed him the scroll she had obtained from the Tengu Clan. As he read it, his expression darkened, and his grip on the scroll tightened.

    Noticing his unease, Ren attempted to ease the tension. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent some members to contact the clans who were also victims of the Oni Clan¡¯s schemes.¡±

    The patriarch let out a deep sigh. ¡°Good work, all of you. You may rest now. I will handle the rest.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I have sent some of the members to contact some of the clans that were also the victims of their plot¡­¡±

    *Sigh¡­. ¡°Good job all of you, you may return and rest, I will handle the rest.¡±

    With that their meeting ended. On the way to her room, Ren instructed her personal guard to prepare a message, ¡°Send this to the Young Master of the Mujina Clan, Shun Mojin. ¡®I will be expecting that additional information soon¡¯. I¡¯m tired, I''ll leave the rest of the details to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes young miss, rest well!¡±

    Ren collapsed on her bed and gradually blacked out.

    <hr>

    Ryohei found himself back in the suffocating darkness of the Hyakki Yagyo. The air was thick with the stench of blood and smoke, and the eerie glow of countless yokai eyes pierced through the shadows. He ran; his legs were heavy as if submerged in quicksand.

    Behind him, the thunderous roar of an Oni shook the ground, chasing him relentlessly. The shouts of his friend, Shun, echoed faintly, but no matter how much he glanced at his surroundings, he couldn¡¯t find him. Shadows closed in¡ªgrotesque, hulking figures lunging at him. Then, a massive foot struck his chest, slamming him to the ground.

    ¡°GAHK!¡±

    Ryohei spat out a mouthful of blood as his lungs burned in agony. He tried to scream, but the Oni¡¯s colossal foot pressed harder against his chest, forcing the air out of his lung. The sharp edges of broken stone pierce into his back as he struggled to free himself, but his limbs refused to move. Around him, the eerie glow of the Hyakki Yagyo¡¯s torches danced like the flames of hell, illuminating the twisted grin of the Oni towering above him.

    With a wave of his hands, several Oni crept up and brought another Yokai who failed to run away and got caught by them. Before him, Kawauso lay prone, blood dripping from a gash on his shoulder.

    The Oni bent down, its enormous hand reaching out like the claw of a reaper.

    ¡°No!¡± Ryohei screamed, his voice cracking as tears streamed down his face. He clawed at the ground, desperate to break free, but the weight on his chest only pressed harder.

    With a sickening crunch, the Oni snatched Kawauso and lifted him high. The otter yokai struggled, thrashing with what little strength he had left, but it was useless. The Oni opened its gaping maw, a black void lined with jagged teeth and tore into him. Blood sprayed, painting the ground in crimson as Kawauso¡¯s high pitched squeak echoed in Ryohei¡¯s ears, before fading into silence.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ please¡­¡± Ryohei choked, his voice barely audible.

    The Oni¡¯s gaze then shifted toward a trembling Koropokkuru, her tiny frame frozen in terror. Clutching a small charm to her chest.

    ¡°Run!¡± Ryohei begged her, but she didn¡¯t move. Frozen in fear, she whispered a prayer, clutching a small charm to her chest.

    Oni''s hand descended, plucking her from the ground like a doll, cut short as she disappeared into the beast¡¯s gaping mouth.

    The grotesque crunching of bones echoed as Ryohei¡¯s vision blurred with tears. His throat felt raw from screaming, his body trembling with helpless rage. ¡°Ha.. Haha¡­ Stop! Please, stop!¡±

    The nightmare grew worse. The Oni turned to Shun, who stood helplessly, his eyes wide with fear. The beast¡¯s massive hand reached out, gripping him. ¡°Shun! No!¡± Ryohei cried, his voice breaking into a hollow wail.

    The Oni devoured Shun with terrifying ease, savoring the moment. Blood dripped from its lips as it turned back to Ryohei, its twisted grin growing wider.

    And then he, too, was gone.

    The Oni chewed slowly this time, savoring its meal, its eyes never leaving Ryohei. Blood dripped from its lips as it leaned down, so close that Ryohei could smell the stench of death on its breath¡­ then he grinned.

    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ You also have a family, right?¡± it taunted, its voice a cruel mockery.

    Images of Ryohei¡¯s family flashed before his eyes¡ªhis little sister with her crayons, his mother¡¯s gentle smile, and his father¡¯s protective gaze. Rage ignited within him.

    ¡°YOU BASTARD! I DARE YOU!¡±

    The Oni¡¯s laughter echoed, growing louder and louder until it was all Ryohei could hear. Ryohei screamed in pain as Oni''s giant hand stabbed through his chest. As sharp claws slowly ripped open his chest and extracted his heart, which was still pulsing with life. A big scary smile appeared on his face.

    He crushed the heart as blood spurts everywhere, the heart slowly crystallized into a magatama, and he ate it. Creating crunching sounds as Ryohei kept screaming in agony at every chew the Oni¡¯s made.

    ¡°GHAAH!¡± Ryohei screamed awake, his face was pale as his whole body drenched in sweat. A scent of medicine that stings the nose, unfamiliar ceiling, pitch dark room, with clean white sheets and a soft pillow and bed.

    ¡®W.. Where am I..?¡¯ Ryohei thought, but once he saw outside, he knew where he was.

    ¡®This is a¡­ Hospital!? And in Nagano too! Didn¡¯t I die?¡¯ As he was overwhelmed with disbelief, he tried to pinch his cheek, but just by moving his hand made him feel a sharp pain on his arm.

    Unconsciously Ryohei¡¯s tears began to fall, indicating that this is not a dream.

    With haste he struggled to get up from his bed, and slowly walked towards the window, looking at the night sky accompanied by the glittering stars and the moon... wait... the moon? Is Hyakki Yagyo over? Or could all the experience he had was just a spite of imagination in his dreams?

    No¡­ that can¡¯t be...

    Hesitantly, Ryohei tried to turn his finger into a sickle... it did, indicating it wasn''t a dream... Wait... Where are Raisen and Hikage!?

    He panicked and looked around, and his vision fell towards his bed, next to his pillow was a white fluffy ball of fur, when he tried to stroke it, a small head bops out. When they saw Ryohei''s face who had woken up, Raisen and Hikage suddenly jumped in front of Ryohei while squealing happily.

    ¡°Haha! Great to see you too buddy. Did you know what happened?¡± Ask Ryohei, but Raisen and Hikage just shake their heads. Since they also passed out when trying to free Ryohei from the Oni¡¯s grip, they also didn¡¯t know what happened.

    ¡°Well, no use on thinking about this, better rest up first and then think afterwards.¡± Ryohei struggled back to return to his bed and then went back to sleep with both weasels beside him.

    The next morning came and the nurse checking on me noticed that I had regained my consciousness. She immediately contacted my family, and they came. The first thing I noticed was my mother''s crying face, followed by my little sister who was sobbing and ran towards me. After my father came, I thought he was in Tokyo. Did he return from his work?

    *Slap!

    My mother slapped me¡­ Even though I saw it coming, and her movement was significantly slower than the Okuri Inu, or her strength was nowhere near Oni¡¯s power.

    But her slap felt really painful, everyone started to embrace me afterwards and seeing them all teared up, I couldn''t hold up my tears either.

    My family told me that I was unconscious for four days, and so my family frantically asked what happened.

    Then I told them¡­ When I was buying a crayon for my sister, I tried to take a shortcut through the forest in that pitch dark night, I accidentally tripped and fell, broke my leg and was unable to move. Fortunately, someone found me and called and brought me to the hospital¡­Is what I told my family, I lied to them¡­ but I think it''s for the best of them to not know the truth or their existence.

    After all that, I just want to stay far away from that stuff.

    <hr>

    It has been a week since I got discharged from the hospital and there are few changes. Fortunately, my two weeks of absence from school is recorded as sick leave and today is the day I return.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m leaving for school!¡±

    I can hear her echo from our warehouse, ¡°Okay, take care! I leave your lunchbox at the dining table and remember! Stay on the road!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I get it. I¡¯m off!¡±

    Right after I got out of the house, I took a glance back and saw no sight of her nor anyone around. With haste I ran towards the forest.

    Ever since that day, Mom kept pestering me to take the road to school through a much further highway, but I secretly took a shortcut to reach my school faster. Besides¡­ I get to use that move.

    *Swoosh!

    A gust of wind blowing from my back, as I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, a warm feeling started to ignite within my heart and slowly enveloped my whole body. A mild refreshing sensation washes over my head, the feeling spreads out like roots accompanied by a chilling touch as if being splashed with cold water.

    Within a second, a searing heat surged through my eyes, as if molten fire coursed beneath my skin. My vision burned crimson, and when I blinked, my pupils glowed like bloodied embers. At the same time, the chilling touch in my head grew into a freezing numbness, draining the color from my hair until it shimmered ghostly white. I am back to the appearance I took during the Hyakki Yagyo

    With a loud thump, I made one giant leap. My body somersault in the air before landing on a tree. I kept thinking to myself, even though I survived through all that hell and wanted to live a normal life away from it¡­ this is the only thing I can¡¯t let go.

    ¡®Just for traveling when no one is around, that¡¯s it... I will not use it for anything else.¡¯ I thought, convincing myself.

    When I was about to leave, I heard another squeal from afar. I turned back and saw Raisen and Hikage, ¡°Oh hey there, you¡¯re coming with me too?¡± The squeal again and effortlessly rode the wind and reached me.

    Since then, they have become more attached to me. Previously we just got along well, but now they keep tagging on whatever I was doing, sleeping, eating, they even sneak into the bath too. Normally people don¡¯t take baths with their pets, do they? Considering hygiene and their condition to not be able to take hot baths¡­ but since they¡¯re yokai, I didn¡¯t think much of it.

    With this ability, I jumped between tree to tree, and if each tree had a big gap, I compensated for it by stepping on the wind, as morning winds are quite strong. The weasels catch up pretty easily with my pace. Before I realized it, I had already reached the end of the hill.

    The time it took for me to ascend and descend the hill was less than half the usual. Right before entering the urban area, I undo my transformation.

    With a deep breath, I exhale.

    ¡°I was able to control my transformation now¡­Going forward while in that form might be bad, I¡¯ll just walk normally.¡±

    Even though this is an abandoned urban area where no one resides in it, I still can¡¯t take the risk of someone seeing me. With a hint of sad expression, I sighed while glancing at the scenery surrounding me.

    ¡®As I expected¡­ This is permanent.¡¯ I muttered to myself; the reason was because of my vision. Even when I tried to not look at them, I couldn''t help but notice them. As I passed the river, I noticed a hairy head with bald in the center, and a pair of eyes staring at me. It¡¯s a Kappa, I closed my eyes and shifted my vision, ignoring it as if not noticing it, but it just wouldn¡¯t disappear.

    They¡¯re everywhere

    From one eyed fat bird in the sky, blue colored snail yokai near riverbanks, to ghosts floating around the abandoned home. Raisen and Hikage climb to my shoulder and glaring at them.

    I chuckled, ¡°Are you trying to intimidate them? Don¡¯t worry we are not in that place anymore, no one will attack us.¡±

    Soon after I reached my school, before entering I dropped Raisen and Hikage. ¡°Okay we have arrived, see you later.¡±

    Both squeals as if wanting to follow me inside, but¡­ ¡°No no no, school is off limits. If I bring you in, I¡¯d get into trouble. Just¡­ go play somewhere else please? Until I finish school alright?¡±

    Looking dejected, both give up and scurry away. Feeling nervous after a while from school, I took a deep breath to calm myself, although I¡¯m a second year now, I barely had any friends. Mostly because of going back and forth between Tokyo and Nagano, they are not as open as people from big cities. People who are friends often make groups among themselves, and only those who have been friends since they¡¯re young are considered to be part of the groups. Outsider or new student will just be a casual friend that you barely had any contact with.

    ¡°Good morning, Usui. You¡¯re early today!¡±

    A soft feminine voice came from behind me, a light taps at my shoulder and she passed by.

    ¡°Kanzaki, thanks for the other day. Sorry for troubling you.¡±

    She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it''s not a big deal.¡± as she tiptoed her way inside, while asking with a curious look. ¡°By the way have you fully recovered?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thanks to the fruit you brought me the other day.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s just fruit, it wouldn¡¯t magically heal you up!¡±

    I jokingly said that, during my stay, she has been visiting me several times while also bringing some assignments I missed, and she even took a copy note for me. So that I don¡¯t miss any material covered in class.

    We continued chattering until we reached our class¡­ A Peaceful happy daily life like this is what I strive for, isn''t it?

    Yeah¡­ I was happy¡­

    I was supposed to be happy¡­

    But what is this hollow, aching emptiness feeling I sense in my heart?

 Chapter 15, Constrained Flowers

    As the sun sets, the even glow basks our classroom with its warm light. The bell that marks the end of the school just rang.

    ¡°All right that''s all to me, remember this well, as it will be in your test, two months from now.¡±

    The strict math teacher, Mr. Jeremy warned us about the upcoming test. Me, as a student who just returned from sick leave, was barely able to keep up with his teaching pace. Hikari then called me.

    ¡°Usui! Umm¡­ do you have time after school?¡± Hikari asked, my curiosity grew.

    ¡®After school, I usually head back home almost immediately. Since my house was the furthest, it took a while... But since I have become half Yokai, running a few kilometers without breaking a sweat is quite easy for me. I guess it wouldn''t hurt to hang out once in a while.¡¯

    ¡°Yeah, what''s up?¡±

    ¡°If you don''t mind, can you come with me? I need help with something.¡±

    ¡°Sure, where to?¡±

    ¡°There is a cafe and bookstore in the southern part of the city that I would like to visit.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I''ll pack my book first.¡±

    After I finished packing my books, we walked towards the school gate. Along the way, many students greeted Hikari with a farewell.

    ¡°Kanzaki, see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye Hikari!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for yesterday Kanzaki, be careful on your way back.¡±

    All sorts of people greet her, from male students, female students, and even some teachers.

    She sure is one popular girl in our school.

    ¡°You''re quite famous.¡±

    ¡°Me? I don''t know¡­  it just feels normal?¡±

    "No regular student has ever been greeted by our teacher; usually, it''s the students who greet the teacher. And you have several teachers saying thanks and greeting you on your way back. What did you do? "

    Hikari taps her finger on her mouth and thinks. ¡°Hmmm, nothing comes to mind. Just regular stuff, I help Ms. Honoka brings students assignments to her desk, help collect math homework''s from you who was on sick leave and those who haven''t done it for Mr. Jeremy¡­ Oh and help Ms. Riko with her laptop and projectors in the other class.¡±

    ¡®Did she really just do that and say it was regular? ¡®

    ¡°There are no regular things from the things you just said.¡±

    She looks confused, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, no wonder you knew so many people.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Hikari was in deep thoughts, ¡°But I just did what I could, I didn''t particularly do that to make them fancy me, it''s just¨C¡±

    ¡°Yes, you act out of goodwill and people appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°...What about you? Have you made any other friends?¡±

    I sighed, ¡°No, not really¡­ I do know some people, but we''re not that close.¡±

    As we walked towards the school gate, I saw other male students goofing around and having fun. It''s a lie if I said I didn''t wish for it, but it''s just difficult for me¡­

    Friendship are formed by the amount of contact you''ve made, after getting to know each other, playing together, hanging out, visiting their house, all that sort.

    But for me, a person who had an awfully far house was in a bad position to hang out with. Not to mention I often had to pick up my sister and take care of my sick mother. I''m just in no position to do that.

    ¡°My house is far away, while I am also quite busy with housework and taking care of my mother and sister¡­ I don''t have time to hang out with friends.¡±

    We reached the school gate, and I glanced around. Raisen and Hikage were nowhere to be found, did they go back home? I sure hope so.

    I continued heading towards the bookstore Hikari wanted to visit.

    ¡°Then, why don''t you try joining some clubs? We had all sorts of clubs in our school.¡± Hikari said with confidence.

    ¡°Clubs? Oh yeah, you''re a member of a club, right? Which one did you join?¡±

    ¡°Fufufu.¡± She let out a smug, ¡°I am the honorable member of the Literature club! A place where words are my weapon, metaphors are my armor, and grammar mistakes are my mortal enemies!¡±

    I find it funny how geek she is when it comes to books. ¡°Though, that''s just an exaggeration of the club. All we did was just read stories or novels in our spare time.¡±

    ¡°Kanzaki, what kinds of stories do you usually read?¡± It piqued my interest; I have known her since junior high but have yet to know her hobby.

    ¡°Mostly fantasy, oh and I have been hooked into these books recently¡­¡±

    ¡°So, it''s okay to assume that we''re going to the bookstore to buy that book or maybe the second volume of it?¡±

    Hikari eyes widened as it shines with amazement, ¡°How did you know! yes, they just released a second volume¡­ Usui, you''re really perceptive, I don''t know if that''s a good thing. Guys who are too sensitive are not liked by womens you know¡­¡±

    Seeing her narrowing her eyes in suspicion made me hold my laugh, ¡°And perhaps men who are insensitive were also hated by women?¡±

    ¡°That''s even worse!¡±

    We had a little laugh before I asked her about the book she was interested in.

    ¡°So, was it the second volume that you''re planning to buy? What is that book about?¡±

    She smug again with her eyes narrowed, ¡°It''s a fantasy story about the Martial arts world, Murim! The main character is a girl who was born and raised in Kunlun Sect, one of the seven great sects.¡±

    ¡°But although she was talented, her father. One of the twelve elders of Kunlun sect was overly strict with rules and regulations. Even worse, he was also too ambitious, deciding her fate was only to be wed off by someone else she didn''t even know. Just to spread Kunlun connection to other powerful sects.¡±

    ¡°Thus, she fights back her father''s authority and manages to escape! After a few struggles her father had enough and immediately disowned her, and she has been wandering around aimlessly. With her skill, she would be fine to join any sect she wanted, but no¡­  she took one step further by joining a beggar sect.¡±

    I listened to her story attentively but was confused at some point. ¡°Beggar¡­ sect? What''s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a group with one shared belief, composed of beggars who follow a strict code of conduct and uphold a deep respect for rank and hierarchy within their ranks. They are dedicated to justice and chivalry, often aiding those in need through acts of selflessness and courage.¡±

    ¡°They were also known for their extensive network and exceptional information-gathering skills, the group thrives due to its large size and their unique nature to seamlessly blend into various segments of society and makes them invaluable as spies and informants, allowing them to collect and disseminate critical information with remarkable efficiency. And what''s even more amazing is, normally no girl joined the Beggar sect, as it prompted you to live like a beggar. So, in the story, she was the only female member of the beggar sect.¡±

    ¡°I never thought of that, that''s very interesting.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± I can feel her joy when talking about this. ¡®Did she have no friends with similar interests?¡¯ I thought.

    Then proceeded to take out a book from her bag and gave it to me. ¡°Here you go.¡±

    I was perplexed, ¡°Uh, what? But I don''t really read books that much¡­¡±

    ¡°It''s fine, try it. You''ll love it.¡±

    Looking at how jolly she became, it''s not polite for me to turn her down. I guess I''ll try it first.

    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±

    Suddenly her happy expression fades away, with a sad tone she continues.

    ¡°¡­I really admire her strength and bravery. Instead of becoming a Pristine flower that only grew on top of Kunlun Mountain, she decided to become a regular flower that can grow anywhere, even on a roadside.¡± With a slight pause, she continues.

    ¡°To be able to throw away everything and live a life as she wanted¡­ I wish I had that kind of Bravery and strength.¡±

    I unconsciously raised an eyebrow. I know it''s a family problem once I see one, since I also have a problem with my father.

    ¡°It''s okay. Someday, you''ll be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°I sure hope so...¡±

    After a while, we finally arrived at the bookstore and she immediately bought the second volume of that story, then we visited a small cafe not far from the bookstore.

    She grinned and let out a little laugh. ¡°Fufufu, since you took my book as payment, you have to help me now.¡±

    I sensed her mischievous nature coming out, so I began to feel wary. ¡°Uh, Kanzaki? What are you saying? Aren''t we here just to eat something?¡±

    ¡°Ms Yana, I brought my boyfriend with me. Can I take the challenge now?¡±

    My heart skipped a beat when she said that I don''t know where the conversations are heading to.

    The cafe manager who stood behind the counter replied. ¡°Alright, go change in that room. I''ll get my camera ready. ¡°

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ what is this all about?¡± I asked her about what''s going on, since Hikari wouldn''t tell me.

    She was astonished, ¡°Ara? Your girlfriend didn''t tell you? It was a limited time event. We sold this luxurious cake made by the daughter of the cafe owner, who became a pretty

    famous Patisserie in Australia.¡±

    ¡®Famous patisserie? And it''s limited too? No wonder Hikari wants it so much¡¯

    This cake was sold for couples only and they need to cross dress as opposite, and their pictures will be taken and on display in our cafe. You don''t have to worry, we prepared all sorts of costumes.¡±

    Hearing that makes hair all over my body stands. ¡®Oh hell no¡¯

    The moment I tried to escape, Hikari had already locked me by the arm. She whispered in a small voice only the two of us could hear.

    ¡°Where do you think you''re going, you''re supposed to act as my boyfriend today. ¡°

    ¡°Unhand me woman! I will not cross dress as a woman, this matter involves my dignity as a man.¡±

    With a snap of a finger, Ms. Yana, the Cafe manager, ordered two of her staff to close the door and lock it. A gasp escaped my lips once I knew my way out was gone, I looked around for another path of escape but found none.

    ¡°Thanks to you Hikari, for contacting us several hours early and warning us about the possibility of your boyfriend trying to escape, now let''s get you guys changed.¡±

    Feeling helpless, I slump down like a retired fighter. Gave up and let them dress me up, I fell into a lion''s den, never expecting that I would be tricked like this by Hikari.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    The cake was delicious though¡­ but at what cost?

    <hr>

    After that, we were on our way back from that cafe. And Hikari kept laughing at the picture of us cross dressing.

    ¡°Hahaha, you look very cute in that maid outfit.¡± As she waves around the picture in front of her as we walk.

    I sighed, ¡°You seem to enjoy this way too much.¡±

    Her giggles stopped, then she looked sad. After seeing my expression, she feels bad for doing as she pleases. ¡°You''re mad right? That''s a given, I''m doing this out of nowhere¡­ and without your consent too. I''m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Well not really, I''m okay. But what''s with the occasion? You rarely do something like this, was it just because of the cake?¡±

    While asking her, I snatched the picture from her hand.In that picture lies the cursed picture of me wearing a maid uniform, and beside me there¡¯s her, wearing a formal butler''s uniform. With white gloves, black shoes, a tucked tie and a pocket watch on her waist, she even used a fake moustache.

    Uncontrollably I let my laugh out. After laughing I noticed Hikari kept staring at me, I can''t help but feel conscious of it.

    ¡°W¡­ what?¡± I stammered.

    She smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve finally gone back to your cheerful self! Throughout school, you put up this dark, depressed face like something heavy weighed your mind.¡±

    My eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Was I really?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I know you went through a lot, and perhaps it might induce some trauma to you. You were stranded, hungry¡­wounded¡­ but you survived, isn''t it fine to just be happy about it?¡±

    Her tone was steady but her words felt more of a scolding to me, Hikari continues.

    ¡°But that doesn''t mean it''s okay to repeat that again! When you''re absent from school three days in a row, I was worried you know! I thought your family went back to Tokyo¡­

    ¡°And when I visited your house, your family said you were hospitalized and was still unconscious. Do you know how much I¡­¡±

    Her tone increased and her face came closer and closer, but then she noticed that our face was getting way too close, she backed out and I tried to hide my blush.

    ¡°S... Sorry, I just... The point is! there are people that are worried about you, so please take better care of yourself.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Yeah, sorry for making you worried, and¡­ thanks.¡±

    ¡°You''re welcome.¡±

    After that conversation the atmosphere just got tense and awkward for both of us. When I tried to break the silence, I felt a crawling in my leg.

    ¡®!¡¯

    Hikage and Raisen climbs my leg, thankfully I realized it was them. I almost kicked my leg in reflexes.

    Raisen climbs to my face and snuggles her head on my cheek, while Hikage runs towards my shoulder and snarls at Hikari. Their relationship has never improved.

    ¡°Hi Hikage~ long time no see.¡± Hikari waves her hands as she slowly backs away. Hikage keeps hissing at her while clawing the air.

    ¡°Hey, that''s rude Hikage.¡± I scold Hikage and tap her head, but she just runs into my shirt pocket while still keeping an eye on Hikari.

    ¡°Usui, you sure you don¡¯t want the cake?¡± As she raised the leftover cake from the cafe just now. ¡°There¡¯s still quite some of it, don¡¯t you want to take some?¡±

    I shake my head, ¡°No, it''s fine. You bought the cake, naturally, it''s yours. Besides, I don¡¯t like too much sweet food.¡±

    On the way, Hikari felt uneasy, seeing the constant aggression and glaring from Hikage, she decided that it was probably the best time to part ways.

    ¡°I think I''ll just go back home now. Thanks for today Usui, I had a lot of fun.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Me too, be careful on your way.¡±

    She bowed down and walked towards her home, I looked at my weasels and wondered. ¡°Where have you two been? I thought you had already headed back home. They gave a little squeaky reply.

    ¡°Shall we head back home?¡± As we walked home, the sky started to get dark. I wouldn''t be able to get back home before it gets dark with my current pace.

    I took detours into an empty rural area, ¡°Hikage, Raisen¡­  can you scout the surroundings and tell me if you find people around.¡±

    They both jumped down off my shoulder and with a gust of wind, they disappeared.

    Not long after they returned, ¡°How was it? Squeak if you see someone, nod if it''s clear to go.¡±

    They both nod, ¡°Alright, let''s go.¡±

    In the empty corner I transformed again.

    ¡®It would be nice if I don''t have to be aware of my surroundings and just transform. Like something that makes you invisible to other people or makes you harder to be recognized¡­ yeah, just like that black umbrella at Hyakki Yagyo.¡¯

    My eyes widened, since when did I think like this? No! I don''t want to return to that world, I am happy now, with my family and my friends. I don''t need such things¡­

    I shook my head and stopped thinking about it and started running towards the direction of my home.

    <hr>

    From afar, a shadow constantly hides among the clouds, monitoring Ryohei ever since he left the hospital, he decided to end his surveillance on him and returned.

    As he arrived back, he flew back to Kyoto. Towards Mount Kurama. Just right behind the Kurama-dera Temple, on the very peak of Kurama mountain, hidden from the commons eye, was a secluded domain¡ªan ancient place governed by the Tengu clan. The temple''s sacred grounds were only the first layer of the spiritual power that emanated from this mountain. Further into the dense woods, a secret domain nestled among the mist, where those of great power and arcane knowledge could reside undisturbed.

    As he flew past the mist, he flew around the temple and stopped at one of the study rooms on the far back. ¡°I have returned,¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve returned¡­ how was it?¡± The voice was coming from a pile of books and papers, as if it was an office full of work.

    He taps his tired crow wings, as he sighed after weeks of surveillance. ¡°When will you return me to my days off, it''s been weeks. You¡¯re putting me on overtime again.¡± The one speaking was the General of the Kotengu faction, speaking to his best friend, Daitengu.

    ¡°Stop whining and tell me how the lad is doing.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re right on the mark, he was doing a normal life so far. But constantly

    ¡°Hah, what did I tell you! No one will be the same after going through that, sooner or later he will realize it himself. A half yokai cannot live together with humans.¡± He grinned, as if he made the right bet with his friends.

    ¡°But I found no problem so far, he keeps staying away from Yokai and only transforms for fast travel. I think he could manage to live a normal life like this. Don¡¯t most halflings from the Tanuki Clan also live a good life as humans?¡±

    Daitengu snickers, ¡°That is a different story, those people haven¡¯t awakened their yokai blood. While he did awaken his yokai blood. Sooner or later he will feel the difference and it will most likely affect his daily life. Well, not that it''s our problem anymore. I am done being kind, this is the first and last time I did something like this. If he still can¡¯t stay away from danger, then its his own fault.¡±

    Karasu tengu felt like he shouldn¡¯t ask this, but seeing his friend''s frustrated face, he felt joy from annoying him.

    ¡°So¡­ how did it go?¡± he asked Daitengu while grinning.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you have eyes? Look at all this mess, that bastard has the gall to dump their work on me after lecturing me about our loss.¡± As he shoves the pile of books and documents away.

    ¡°Well then, since you said to end surveillance on him. I will return with my vacation.¡± He flew away in a flash, as he fly away Daitengu scream could be heard from far away, calling him back and asking him to help with all that mess. But he got ignored.

    <hr>

    As we ran through several hills Raisen and Hikage transformed too, growing to the size of a fox, just like Hyakki Yagyo back then. Their fur appeared more spiky than usual, but remained soft when touched.

    They easily performed air steps and rode the wind like sliding on ice, when I was barely able to do several steps and only rode the wind for several seconds before losing my balance. Perhaps it''s because of experience.

    During our time together, I noticed something¡­

    Back then I always knew that Raisen and Hikage liked to roam outside, and since they are wild, I just let them be. Now that I run alongside them, they have always gone out hunting for food.

    Their team work was flawless, Raisen who was faster than Hikage led the bird yokai to move in a zigzag pattern around the trees towards Hikage who was lying low, for ambush.

    Once the bird was near, Raisen made a sharp turn that blocked its path, the bird had to change its course but it was a pincer attack, Hikage claws had already been waiting on the opposite side. She snatched the bird off the air and bit it on the neck, the birds screamed at first but turned quiet not a lot after.

    Me, who was barely able to keep up with their hunting pace finally catches up. Upon closer look, the bird they caught was huge.

    From afar it looked like a crow, but now that I''m closer, it has the same size as an adult eagle. If this was a real bird, it could''ve been an endangered species, but it''s not. It was a Yokai, I noticed it''s long snake-like tongue and on top of having a beak, it also has a set of human-like teeth inside.

    I can''t help but feel goosebumps, Hikage brought her prey to me, as if telling me to eat. But I refused it.

    ¡°Thanks, but I''m fine. Just enjoy it between you two.¡± As I waved my hand, gesturing that I didn''t need it, they started eating. I looked away, trying to avoid seeing them eating grotesquely, but couldn''t help but notice a lot of eyes shining around the forest.

    I enhanced my eyes and saw them everywhere, a sight I never expected.

    All sorts of animals with weird shapes and forms. I''ve always been lax when strolling around the forest when I was a kid¡­ Now that I have seen them everywhere, I can never let my sister go out alone.

    Raisen and Hikage finished eating and tugged at my trousers, ¡°Done? Alright let''s head back home.¡±

    Once I reached home I found my father¡¯s shoes, so he was home¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m home,¡±

    ¡°Welcome back Ryohei, how was school?¡± Asked my father who came out from the living room.

    ¡°As usual¡­¡±

    ¡°Welcome big brother! Look! I made this at school today!¡± Ruri ran to me with a drawing of our family.

    ¡°Ooooh! Looks good! amazing Ruri.¡± I clap my hands as I praise her works, then mom comes from the kitchen asking me where I have been.

    ¡°You¡¯re later than usual? You¡¯re not strolling around the forest again, have you?¡± As her eyes narrowed down, she became suspicious of me. So, I shifted her focus on something else.

    ¡°No¡­ I just hung out with Hikari after school, soo yeah¡­¡±

    She pressed her hands over her lips, muffling a delighted gasp as a knowing smile spread beneath her fingers. ¡°Alright~ I won¡¯t pry further, clean up first, we''ll have dinner soon.¡±

    That smug grin looks on her as if she knew everything kinds of face irritates me, ¡°It¡¯s nothing mom, just a regular hang out with friends. Don¡¯t take it the wrong way.¡±

    She returned to the kitchen but her laugh still echoes in the background, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything did I? Hohoho.¡±

    <hr>

    At night, Ryohei struggled to fall asleep. The memory of his little hangout with Hikari still made his heart race with excitement. Every so often, he found himself cringing with embarrassment, burying his face into his pillow until he calmed down. Yet, just as he managed to calm down, the thought would resurface, and the wave of embarrassment would hit him all over again.

    Because of that, he decided to shift his focus to something else. The novel Hikari gave him came in hand, ¡°The Lone Flower of the Beggar Sect¡­¡±, the title sounds nice. Then Ryohei starts to read it.

    By the time he realized, a few hours had already passed by, enamored by the plot and simplicity of the stories.

    It highlighted her struggle as the main character, being the only female in beggar sects and trying to enjoy simple things in life, and doing the right thing.

    From making shampoo out of Ginger, Gooseberry and Mint, to utilizing Yucca Root and Agave for soap, she came up with all sorts of things and survived as a beggar without anyone''s help.

    Her life is far from Luxury, but she was happy and not bound by her family anymore.

    Ryohei closes the book and exhales the excitement he felt through reading the book.

    ¡°It''s really good¡­ Hikari sure has some taste.¡± When Ryohei wanted to continue, he noticed a knock from his window, he rose from his bed and opened it.

    Raisen and Hikage stormed in, as they curled up on Ryohei¡¯s bed. As if telling him to sleep together.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect to be this late¡­ I¡¯ll read the rest tomorrow. Hikari has the second volume right? I¡¯m curious about that too.¡±

    Ryohei closed the window and turned towards his weasels who were already asleep. ¡°Good night Hikage, Raisen.¡±

    As he switches off the light, he lets out a tired sigh. Within moments of lying down, the cold wind claims him, pulling him into a deep sleep.

    <hr>

    *SLAP!

    A sharp sound echoed through the room as the girl stumbled back, clutching her cheek in pain. As she fell to the floor, her knees scraping against the cold wooden surface. The leftover cake she had bought knocked off her hands along with her bag, the box split open as its contents spilled across the floor.

    ¡°Where have you been!?¡± her father¡¯s voice thundered, towering over her like a storm. ¡°Do you even know what time it is!?¡±

    ¡°I... I apologize, Father¡­¡± she stammered, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Answer me! I asked you¡ªwhere have you been!?¡±

    She¡¯s quivering as she bit down her lips, feeling reluctant to answer him. She hesitated, a lump forming in her throat, but she had no choice.

    ¡°I... I was out with my friends...¡± she admitted softly, her gaze dropping to the floor. Afraid of looking at him directly.

    Her father¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Friends? Friends!? You have so much potential! When will you learn!?¡±

    She flinched as his voice grew louder, cutting through the stillness of the house. All she could do was remain silent, her hands gripping the edge of her skirt tightly.

    ¡°Everyone else has already started running towards the top! What about you? What did you do? You¡¯re busy goofing around in that pathetic place you call high school! All for what? To chase this ridiculous idea of experiencing ¡®youth¡¯ like some ordinary nobody?¡±

    He took a step closer, looming over her as he grabbed her hair. ¡°You¡¯re not like them! You¡¯re not meant to be just like everybody else! You¡¯re meant to be irregular! The one who stands above the rest, carrying our family¡¯s name through the clouds!¡±

    His words sliced through the air like a whip, leaving her shaking.

    ¡°Yet here you are casually wasting your time with your so-called friends. I¡¯m done with this nonsense,¡± he growled, pacing furiously. ¡°I¡¯ll have you transferred immediately. That place is useless for someone like you. You better off going to that school.¡±

    At his words, something inside her snapped. Her hand balled into a fist as she screamed, her voice raw with desperation. ¡°We had a deal!¡±

    Her father froze mid-step, turning back to face her. His eyes narrowed in astonishment at the sudden defiance in her tone.

    She was scared of her father''s response to her scream, but she pressed on, even when she¡¯s scared. ¡°I promised to do what you wanted,¡± she said, her voice cracking. ¡°I¡¯ve kept up with my training. I will work hard to become what you wanted me to be. And I promise you that I will not fight back against you anymore! So please¡­ let me live my life the way I want¡­ just until I graduate highschool¡­¡±

    Her words hung heavy in the air, trembling with emotion.

    For a moment, he stared at her, his jaw clenched so tightly that the veins in his neck stood out. Finally, with a deep growl, he muttered, ¡°Fine. Until high school. But that¡¯s it. After that you will never step out of the place until I say. And I will make sure of that.¡±

    He stormed out, slamming the door behind him with a deafening bang.

    As she was being left alone in the suffocating silence, her shoulders slumped as a shiver ran down her spine. She crawled toward her bag, her trembling hands reaching inside to pull out the small book she had bought earlier today, from within the book a single picture fell out.

    She hugged that book and the picture tightly to her chest, as she let out a choked sob. The tears she had held back for so long began to spill freely, streaming down her cheeks.

    In the darkness of her room, she cried¡ªsilent, broken, and alone.

 Chapter 16, Monster

    Morning came and by the time I woke up, Raisen and Hikage were nowhere around. Perhaps they¡¯re looking for breakfast.

    Remembering what Hikari said yesterday makes me feel encouraged, what she said was indeed correct. I went through a lot in order to survive Hyakki Yagyo, even though I failed and perhaps got pitied¡­ I am still alive; I don¡¯t have to wallow in depression and sadness. All I have to focus on is my current life.

    With an energetic mind I burst out of my room and headed towards the bathroom¡­ and accidentally met him.

    ¡°Hey, good morning Ryohei. You¡¯re early today.¡±

    ¡°Morning father, where is mom?¡±

    ¡°She went out to take Ruri to school. Today is the day her school trip starts, and she will visit a museum, so she was really high strung on going, so they left early.¡± As he fixes his glasses and wipes his hair.

    ¡°I see¡­ Excuse me.¡± Our conversation stopped there, as I excused myself and passed by him and headed to the bathroom. After taking a bath and changing into my uniform, I found a notice slip inside my bag. It¡¯s a notice for an upcoming field trip. I really forgot about this field trip, and the teacher has been asking for it to be returned soon. So I went out and asked to be signed.

    But mom is not home right now¡­ In other words, I have to ask for a signature from him.

    Feeling irritated and hesitant about it, but I don¡¯t have any other choice.

    ¡°Father, can you sign this for me?

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Notice for my class field trip, the destination is not that far. Around Togakushi, the trip will be in four days.

    ¡°So soon? What¡¯s with sudden notice?¡±

    ¡°It was already given a week ago, but that was when I got hospitalized. And since I have recovered, they gave me this notice yesterday. I need this signed as soon as possible.

    ¡°Is that so, okay then¡­ here.¡±

    He signed it and I took it immediately and shoved it up my bag. As I turned my back, ready to return to my room and prepare for the trip, he called me.

    ¡°Going to school at this time? Isn''t it kind of¡­ too early? Why don''t you sit down and relax a little.¡± as he sat down and tapped the seat beside him, as if prompting me to sit down and have a talk with him.

    But I have no slight intention of doing that.

    ¡°I''m sorry, but I have PE for the first and second period, I''m also the cleaning duty for today. So I had to go early.¡± I threw all kinds of reasons at him and hoped he''d just accept it and move on, but he just talked straight to the point.

    ¡°About that thing back then¡­ you haven¡¯t told your mother about it?¡±

    My eyebrow twitched and I could feel my anger slowly rise, why did he bring this up all of a sudden? It''s been few years,

    ¡°Of course not, how could I?¡±

    My answer seemed to ease his mind as he sighed in relief and thanked me.

    ¡°Thanks¡±

    I cuffed my hands, holding my anger.

    ¡°Could you please not thank me.¡± then snickered, ¡°Why? Does that make you feel relieved huh? Well, sorry to say this but I am not doing this for you¡­ I''m doing this for Mom, so don''t get the wrong Idea if I care about you.¡±

    I leave him behind and head to the school without sparing anymore glances at him.

    <hr>

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡±

    A hoarse scream shook the mountain top, a scream that sounded like a method of venting his frustration.

    The scream echoes throughout the mountain and scare all the birds in the surrounding to fly away.

    After the scream, Ryohei felt calm and satisfied. He continued going till he reached his usual place, the outskirts of the town.

    As he passed by the small river with a narrow bridge, he kept seeing the Kappa who he saw yesterday, staring at him. But paid no mind to it and moved on.

    This is the first time he goes to school without Raisen or Hikage, as they are nowhere to be found since morning.

    Once he reached school he glanced around to find a particular someone, but so far didn''t find her.

    Usually she came early, exactly around this time. ¡®Did she come early and head in first?¡¯ Ryohei thought, as he walked in and headed to class.

    On the way he met his home room teacher and handed his paper slip for joining the field trip.

    Excuse me Ms. Eiko, I would like to submit this¡­ I''m sorry I was late.

    It''s okay, by the way. Have you fully recovered?¡± Asked her, but Ryohei was hesitant on how he should answer it. If he said

    ¡°Yes, I have fully recovered.¡± that will make him suspicious, as no one would heal that quickly after broken bones. So he answered¡­

    ¡°For now, yes. Unless I do some extreme physical activities I am fine, and joining the Field trip is also possible.¡±

    ¡°Alright, your first and second period is PE right? Take care, don''t overdo it.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma''am.¡± I bowed down and immediately headed to class, but her figure was nowhere to be found.

    <hr>

    First period started, and I saw Hikari barely made it. It''s rare to see her almost late, did something happen?

    ¡°Hey, it''s quite rare to see you late.¡± Then I noticed her wearing a face mask.

    ¡°Hikari, did you catch a cold?¡±

    She let out a dry laugh along with a small cough, ¡°Last night I might have stayed in the bath for too long.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to ask for sick leave?¡±

    ¡°No, it''s fine~ It¡¯s just a slight cold. No big deal.¡± as she waves her hands as if it''s not a problem for her.

    ¡°Well, alright. The teacher made us boys play baseball after warming up, and you girls?¡±

    ¡°Volleyball.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take care. I¡¯ll see you after the class.¡±

    The teacher calls us to gather and begin basic warm-ups together. I try to follow along, but by the end of one set, something feels off. Each breath I take feels like a surging fire in my lungs, and an ache blooms in my chest. My whole body is drenched in sweat, as if I had done a marathon. With a gesture of hand, I wiped down my forehead, my hand came back slick, slightly trembling.

    ¡®What¡¯s happening? Is this normal? Am I really this exhausted just from a few stretches?¡¯

    I force the thoughts away, blaming it on the oppressive hot weather. ¡®It¡¯s just the weather¡¯ I tell myself as doubt begins to linger.

    Once the warm-ups end, the teacher splits us into two groups. The boys will head to the baseball field, while the girls go to the school gym for volleyball.

    On the field, I¡¯m assigned as a hitter. My teammates chatter excitedly, but I stay silent, distant. The bat feels strange in my hands¡ªuncomfortable, and weird. My palms are slick, and I grip it harder to keep it steady.

    *Krrrt, Krrrt.

    The sound of the bat creaking under my grip sends a chill up my spine. I shake my head, trying to focus.

    ¡¯This should be easy.¡¯ I thought, then the pitcher winds up and throws. I see the ball clearly, spinning as it arcs toward me. I swing with confident and¡ª

    *Swoooosh!

    My eyes widened in disbelief; did I just miss? Did that ball go right past me? But how? I clearly see the ball coming.

    ¡°Strike!¡± our teacher as the umpire announces, as he threw the ball back to the pitcher.

    Still in disbelief of what just happened, I ready my bat once again, and the pitch was coming once again, it was a straight throw, I got this.

    The second pitch comes, straight and fast. I tighten my grip and swing again, determined to connect.

    *Swoooosh!

    ¡°Strike two!¡±

    I freeze. My hands tremble on the bat. This time, I realize the problem¡ªmy swing is too fast, almost unnaturally so. The ball hasn¡¯t even reached me before I¡¯ve completed the motion.

    One more chance. I adjust my stance, forcing myself to slow down. The final pitch comes. I swing.

    *THONK! Crack!

    My eyes widened as the jagged shard of wood fell to the ground. The bat was split into two, even though the bat breaks, the hit should turn into a weak hit. Yet the ball rockets off, faster than what I imagined to be possible. It slams into the wire fence at the edge of the field with a deafening CLANG, shaking the entire structure. For a moment, it holds¡ªthen the ball punches through, leaving a jagged hole in the mesh.

    Everybody was speechless after that and then followed up by the loud amazed scream from other students. These are rare moments that happened in their school, some students show amazement while others, especially in the Baseball club deny it.

    ¡°Woah! That ball just goes straight through the fence!¡±

    ¡°He broke the bat!¡±

    All that praise swarmed me, then¡­

    ¡°Meh, that¡¯s just a lucky shot. He was just lucky to hit exactly where the wire fence was rusty and weak. Besides, breaking the bat doesn''t necessarily mean your hit was strong, it was purely because of the poorly hit ball. He hit it at the edge of the bat, and that¡¯s why the bat broke.¡±

    ¡°Oh, wow, if you¡¯re so great then why don¡¯t you try it!¡± said another student, mocking him.

    Their conversation got heated and their arguing attracted more students to join in, meanwhile I was just standing there frozen¡­ along with the teacher behind me.

    ¡°Uh, sir¡­ I¡¯m sorry I broke it.¡± I muttered, raising the broken piece toward the teacher.

    He laughs. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a first! Don¡¯t worry about it¡ªthe bat was old, and the fence was rusty. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    He was the PE teacher as well as the club advisor for the baseball club. He asked me if I was interested in joining the baseball club, but I refused. Saying that my body hurts again because of that swing just now, bullshitting my way through by saying I haven¡¯t fully recovered.

    The match resumed and my hit was counted as a Homerun. I did a lap around the field before going back and sitting on the bench in the corner of the field.

    Others may think that as fluke¡­ but I don¡¯t. I¡¯m getting nervous as I look at my palm.

    <hr>

    The class ended and I was asked to stay behind and clean up after our PE class, since me and three other students were on the cleaning duty today. Two of them were asked to clean all the used equipment in the Gymnasium, where the girls are. While me and one other student cleaned the baseball field.

    ¡°Alright done, one of you wipe down the bench clean while the other takes this equipment to the Gym storage room.¡± Said the PE teacher. The other students screamed. ¡°I¡¯ll take the bench!¡± as he hurriedly ran towards the bench and wiped it down with a towel, leaving me with the remaining task, bringing all this bat and gloves to the storage room.

    With a little sighed I took it and headed towards the gym storage room which was in the east part of the school. Many dislike this task as you have to carry heavy things towards the outdoor storage building in the far end of the school grounds. But that¡¯s not really a problem to me, In fact I find it quite easy.

    Once I reached the storage, I turn the door handle with eas¨C

    *Thunk!

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    I was shocked by the sudden loud sound, then I found the door handle snaps clean off in my hand. I freeze, staring at the piece of metal as it clatters to the ground.

    ¡®W¡­ what¡­? How did I¡­?¡¯

    My suspicion was right, I felt something was off since the PE class. Why do I have this superhuman power? I didn¡¯t even transform!

    I became frantic as my breathing started to fasten, my mind raced, trying to process what happened. Then the school bell rang.

    Realizing that the next period is about to start, I shoved the equipment inside, and slammed the door shut and walked away like nothing happened.

    ¡®No, this isn¡¯t real¡¯

    ¡®This shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡¯

    As my mind filled with worry and unease, I didn¡¯t notice the environment surrounding me. I hurriedly ran before the next period started.

    <hr>

    Lost in my own thoughts, as I weighed down by worry and unease, I barely noticed my surroundings as I hurriedly ran through the hallway. The next period was about to start¡ªI had to move fast.

    *CRASH!

    ¡°OUCH!!¡±

    I crashed into someone, sending him stumbling backward hard and falling to the floor.

    "Hey! Watch where you¡¯re going!" he snapped, glaring up at me.

    "Oh¡­ I¡¯m sor¡ª" I started to apologize, but another voice cut me off.

    "NO RUNNING IN THE HALL!"

    An older female teacher, her glasses glinting under the hallway lights, stormed toward us.

    ¡°Crap!¡± The guy scrambled to his feet and bolted, leaving me behind to face the consequences.

    "You there! What¡¯s your name? Which class are you from?" she barked.

    I jumped, immediately straightening up. "Usui Ryohei, second-year, Class C, ma¡¯am!"

    "And what are you doing here? The third period is about to start!"

    "Yes, ma¡¯am! I just got back from cleaning up the PE equipment!"

    She narrowed her eyes. "Did you bump into that brat just now? Where did he go?"

    "Uh¡­ yes, ma¡¯am. He ran downstairs." I pointed in the direction he fled. Her lips curled into a grin.

    "Alright, get back to your class¡ªquickly." Without another word, she turned and marched off in pursuit.

    I exhaled in relief. That was Ms. Dian, the counseling teacher notorious for her unforgiving punishments. Getting on her bad side was the last thing anyone wanted.

    Shaking off the tension, I headed back to class and changed into my uniform. Even though I was momentarily distracted, the thoughts still lingered in my mind, refusing to fade.

    "Usui!"

    I blinked, snapping out of my daze. Hikari continuously called me, but I was too focused to hear her.

    "Ah¡ªyes? What¡­?" I turned to see Hikari staring at me, her brows knitted in concern.

    "You¡¯ve been completely out of it. Did something happen?"

    "Nothing," I said with a quick smile, trying to ease her worry. "Just a regular PE session."

    She didn¡¯t look convinced, but she let it go.

    The third period started¡ªEnglish, with our homeroom teacher, Ms. Eiko. But no matter how hard I tried to focus, her words barely registered. My attention kept drifting back to my hands, which looked no different from before.

    But I had to be sure.

    Slowly, I picked up a pencil, holding it between my fingers.

    If I really was getting stronger¡­ if my body was changing¡­ then all it would take was a little pressure, and the pencil would snap effortlessly.

    But I hesitated.

    I was scared.

    What if it was true?

    And if it was¡­

    What would I do then?

    Was this the side effects of becoming a Half Yokai?

    My stomach churned as I overthink it, that feeling was back again¨Ca hot feeling everytime I breathe, beads of sweat forming on my skin. I stood up, raising my hand.

    ¡°Excuse me Ms.Eiko, I don''t feel so good¡­ May I go to the infirmary?¡±

    She paused for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Okay, can someone help him to the infirmary?¡±

    The classroom remained silent. The awkwardness settled in, and not wanting to drag it out, I quickly shook my head.

    ¡°No, I''m fine. I can go on my own. Thank you teacher.¡±

    As soon as I stepped out of the classroom, my breathing turned uneven, and nausea hit me in waves. My steps quickened as worries flooded my mind¡ªuntil I suddenly froze right in front of the infirmary

    ¡°OUCH! IT HURTS!!¡±

    A scream came from inside. My hearing, unnecessarily sharp at this moment, picked up every detail.

    ¡°Stop being a baby!¡± The nurse in charge scolded him as she bandaged a student¡¯s shoulder. He winced, his voice filled with pain.

    ¡°But sister, it really hurts!¡±

    ¡°I told you to call me ¡®Teacher¡¯ when we''re in school! And what did you even do? Look at this bruise!¡± She tapped the blackened area covering his whole left shoulder.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I just ran and bumped into this guy, and suddenly my shoulder hurt! The bruises were already there!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Bumping into someone doesn¡¯t cause wounds like this! Are you trying to lie to me? Did you get hit by a car?¡± She slapped the bruise again, making him yelp.

    ¡°Oww! Stop that! I''m not lying!¡±

    Listening from the hallway, my body stiffened. He got that severe bruise¡­ just from bumping into me?

    Even though it was an accident, I had hurt someone with this¡­ inhuman power.

    A bitter taste filled my mouth, my mood darkening. My fingers curled into fists, a mix of guilt and fear churning in my chest. I turned away, and decided to leave.

    <hr>

    I wandered aimlessly, until I found myself at the back of the school. My throat felt dry, and I swallowed hard as my gaze landed on a nearby vending machine.

    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡±

    I took out my purse and fumbled for a coin. But I¡¯m struggling to pick up a coin as my hands won''t stop trembling.

    *Tch

    I clicked my tongue in frustration and clenched my fists, trying to get my hands to stop shaking.

    ¡°Stop trembling!¡±

    My hands finally stopped trembling. But when I finally uncurled my fingers, my breath hitched.

    The coin I tried so hard to get was crushed by my palm, showing how effortless it is for me to crush something to pieces.

    No

    No

    No

    At this point I was just denying it

    As if mocking me, the sky opened up, and rain began to fall¡ªa light drizzle at first, then turning into a heavy downpour.

    I didn¡¯t move.

    Didn¡¯t seek shelter.

    I just let it wash over me.

    ¡°... What have I¡­ become.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡®Ryohei looked weird, did he perhaps notice the bruise on my face? I hope not¡­ he was fine this morning, but ever since PE class, his expression darkened¨Cjust like the other day.¡¯

    Then Ryohei raised his hand and asked the teacher to rest in the infirmary. To be honest¡­ I wanted to accompany him, but Ryohei immediately said he was fine and went there alone.

    Once he was gone, class carried on as if nothing had happened. As if his presence didn¡¯t matter. Easily forgotten and barely remembered.

    I raised my hands while faking my cough.

    *Koff Koff,

    ¡°I''m sorry Ms. Eiko, I don''t feel well either. May I go to the infirmary?¡±

    Ms. Eiko nodded, but before I could stand, several students also asked to accompany me

    A part of me felt grateful, but another part was irritated. Why did no one offer to help him, yet now everyone wanted to help me?

    Without hesitation, I turned them all down and left alone.

    But when I arrived at the infirmary¡ªhe wasn¡¯t there. Confused, I asked the nurse in charge.

    ¡°Excuse me, did someone come here before me?¡±

    ¡°Welcome. Hm? No, just you and him.¡± she said, as she hit the student on the back as he yelped.

    ¡°I see. Thank you. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±

    As I left the infirmary and walked through the empty halls. My steps echoed faintly, a sharp contrast to the muffled sounds of rain hitting the school windows. ¡®Where could he have gone?¡¯ I couldn''t shake the unease building in my chest.

    His face during PE¡ªhow distant it looked. And now he¡¯s disappeared.

    ¡°Usui¡­¡± I muttered under my breath. My worry grew with each passing second.

    I climbed to the second floor, peeking into empty unused classrooms one by one, hoping I¡¯d see him leaning against a desk or resting in the back of the room. But found nothing so far.

    On the third floor, I wandered out to the empty hall near the library. Still no sign of him. My frustration and concern tangled together. ¡®Where are you?¡¯

    The rain outside grew louder, its steady rhythm turning into a deafening roar. The only place I haven''t checked is the north building that leads to a dead end, but checking one more place couldn¡¯t hurt.

    When I reached it, as expected he wasn¡¯t here either. As I turned around and witnessed the violent rain outside, I noticed a figure standing still in the heavy rain. That figure was very familiar¡­ as realization hit me, my eyes widened in response.

    I ran.

    My shoes slapped against the floor as I descended the stairs two steps at a time, my breathing quickening. A part of me already knew where he was, but I didn¡¯t want to see it.

    When I finally reached the back of the school and pushed open the heavy double doors, the sound of the rain swallowed me whole. It was pouring now, the downpour drenching the pavement and turning it into a dull gray blur.

    And there he was.

    Ryohei stood still, his back to me, his uniform soaked and clinging to his frame. His hair dripped rainwater, but he didn¡¯t seem to care¡ªor even notice. His fists hung loosely at his sides, and I could see his shoulders trembling, though I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from the cold or something else.

    ¡°Ryohei!¡± I called out, but my voice barely carried over the rain.

    I stepped closer, the cold rain soaking through my blazer. I reached out a hand, hesitating for a moment before lightly grabbing his arm. His body flinched at my touch.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± I said softly, trying to look at his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you out here?¡±

    He turned his head slightly, just enough for me to see his expression. His eyes were dark, and his lips pressed into a thin line.

    My heart ached at the sight of him. This wasn¡¯t the Ryohei I knew. Something about the way he stood¡ªso still, so distant¡ªfelt different. It wasn¡¯t just exhaustion. It was like he was¡­ breaking.

    ¡°¡­Ryohei.¡± I took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°Come on,¡± I said gently, tugging at his arm. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold if you stay out here.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t respond.

    As the silence stretched between us, filled only by the sound of raindrops hitting concrete.

    Hikari sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but standing in the rain like this isn¡¯t going to help. Come with me¡­ Please.¡±

    I reached for his wrist.

    He flinched.

    It was quick¡ªalmost unnoticeable¡ªbut I saw it.

    ¡°¡­Did you get hurt?¡± I asked him carefully.

    ¡°No,¡± he muttered, finally speaking. His voice was hoarse, distant.

    Of Course I didn¡¯t believe him, but I didn¡¯t push it. Instead I tightened my grip and pulled him away from the rain.

    He didn¡¯t resist when I pulled him along, guiding him back inside.

    By the time we got to the infirmary, he was shivering, though he still hadn¡¯t said much. The nurse looked up in surprise as I guided him in.

    ¡°Oh my, what happened? You¡¯re soaked!¡±

    ¡°He was unwell and drenched when he was heading here,¡± I explained quickly with a little bit of lie mixed in. ¡°Could we borrow some towels?.¡±

    The nurse nodded, her tone softening. ¡°Of course. Let me grab those for you.¡±

    I ran back to the class to get his bag which had his gym clothes. Then told the teacher he was not in the condition to go back to class anymore. Fortunately Ms. Eiko allows it.

    I brought his bag and handed him his gym clothes. Asking him to change so that he wouldn¡¯t catch a cold. He took one of the corners with a curtain and changed. When he emerged, wearing the school¡¯s gym uniform, he looked a little better¡ªat least physically. But his eyes still carried that same shadow.

    ¡°Lie down and rest,¡± I told him, patting the cot beside me. ¡°You¡¯re not going back to class like this, I have asked for permission to Ms. Eiko, you can just relax and rest.¡±

    He didn¡¯t argue, so far, he just followed it all without saying anything¡­

    And his willingness to move as he was told scares me, it''s as if he became a doll.

    By the time he lay down on the infirmary bed, his expression was unreadable again¡ªclosed off, distant. I sat beside him, watching as his eyes slowly drifted shut.

    There¡¯s still tons of questions I wanted to ask, but I can¡¯t bear to ask any more questions.

    But deep down, she knew this wasn¡¯t just about feeling unwell.

    Something had changed in him.

    <hr>

    The bell rang, signaling the end of the day. I had stayed by Ryohei¡¯s side, even though he hadn¡¯t said much.

    ¡°Feeling any better?¡± I asked as he sat up slowly, rubbing his face.

    He didn¡¯t answer right away, but eventually, he nodded.

    I smiled, even though I wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    We walked together in silence, the rain now reduced to a light drizzle. I kept stealing glances at him, trying to figure out how to cheer him up.

    ¡°Hey, Ry¨C, Uh¡­ Usui.¡± I said finally, breaking the silence. ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡±

    He blinked, looking at me for the first time in what felt like hours. ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s Sunday. Let¡¯s hang out.¡± I tried to sound casual, though my heart raced a little.

    He hesitated, then muttered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re free now,¡± I said with a teasing grin. ¡°So I¡¯m not taking no for an answer. Let¡¯s meet up tomorrow, okay?¡±

    For the first time that day, I saw a flicker of something in his expression¡ªmaybe surprise, or maybe gratitude.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said quietly.

    We walked together until the school gate, and he was surprised to see his mom and little sister waiting for him there.

    ¡°...Did you call them?¡± Ask Ryohei, but I have no Idea. I shake my head in confusion.

    ¡°No, I know that you don¡¯t like to show your weak side to your mother¡­ Perhaps the Nurse called her.¡±

    As we walk closer, I bow and greet his mother. Then his little sister, Ruri ran and jumped at her big brother.

    ¡°Big Brother! Hear this, I visited a Doraemon museum! His head is this big!¡± As she opened up her arms wide, showing how big it is, it looked adorable. ¡°I also eat Dorayaki!¡±

    The child-like innocence from her sister made Ryohei smile from his gloomy and sad nature. Without realizing it, I also smile as I watch both of them. It must be nice to have a little sister¡­

    Ryohei who was smiling and giggling with her little sister''s story, had his hand reach out. Just before his little sister¡¯s head. He twitched and pulled his hand back, his hand slumped at his side.

    ¡®!¡¯

    I noticed it... His smile disappeared as he clenched his arm in frustration. Right after he was about to pat her heads.

    ¡°Hikari, thank you for taking care of Ryohei at school. I was nearby when suddenly got called by the nurse, saying Ryohei was resting at the school infirmary. It¡¯s nothing much, but this is for you.¡±

    She hugged me and handed me a souvenir she bought, ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t have to! Ry¨C Usui also helped me a lot in school.¡±

    Then she turned to Ryohei and hugged him too, worried about his condition. ¡°What happened to you, Ryohei?¡±

    He sighed and said that just because of excessive physical activity when he¡¯s not fully recovered. But when his mother hugged him, I noticed it again¡­

    As both of his arms reached out behind her mothers back, but stopped at the last moment, and didn¡¯t touch her. His expression darkened again, as if in pain. Did he have problems in his family too? I wondered.

 Chapter 17, Kanzaki Family

    In the bright evening sun, the wooden machiya house stood in solemn silence, it''s dark corridors and paper-paneled walls holding echoes of a past that no longer existed. As Hikari stepped onto the polished wooden floor, she called out, ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±

    Only silence greeted her.

    She slipped off her shoes, stepping further inside, her movements careful but unhurried. The house was vast¡ªtoo vast for just one person. It hadn''t always been like this.

    There was once laughter, warmth, and scent of home-cooked meals. But ever since her mother passed, her father had buried himself in work, chasing prosperity and prestige for the Kanzaki family, leaving his only daughter behind in the dim halls of their ancestral home.

    She sighed. She was used to being left alone like this.

    She clasped her hands together and then performed a mudra, a specific hand gesture used to perform ritual.

    As she hummed a quiet chant under her breath. The paper lanterns hanging in each room flickered to life, but instead of a normal flame, each wick bloomed with soft blue fire, casting a tranquil glow along the wooden hallways.

    She went into one of the rooms and kneel in front of a spirit tablet with a picture of someone there. With her hands together, she closed her eyes, paying respect to the figure in the picture.

    ¡°I''m home, mother.¡±

    After paying respect to her deceased mother, she walks along the dark long hallway towards her room.

    The moment she slid open the door, the atmosphere changed. Unlike the rest of the house, which was dark and gloomy, her room was bursting with color¡ªpink silk cushions, a floral-patterned futon, a small couch with neatly arranged animal dolls, each one had a different color and shape. Some were gifts from her mother, some collected over the years.

    This was the one space in the house that still felt alive. The only place in her house that she can be herself.

    This room is the room she has been using for the past twelve years. She often trains here too, like creating charms, refining her brushwork for talisman creation, memorizing chants, and practicing her control over spiritual energy.

    It was the bare minimum expected from the heir of the Kanzaki Family, one of the prestigious lineages of the Onmy¨­ji.

    But today in particular, she couldn¡¯t focus.

    Every time she tries to focus on practice, her mind keeps returning to what happened at school.

    She bit her lip, annoyed by her short attention span.

    "Usui¡­"

    Something about him had changed. His movements, his presence¡ªsomething feels different, but she can''t exactly tell what¡¯s the difference about him. It left a chill in her chest.

    She shook her head, pushing the thought away. ¡®No, it doesn¡¯t matter right now¡­ I have to focus.¡¯

    But a few minutes of trying reminded her again, and then she lost focus once again¡­

    Instead of trying hard to focus during this time, she decided to end her practice early. She strode to her desk and took out a piece of yellow washi paper, the kind used for crafting ofuda charms.

    With fluid strokes, she painted a ritual circle upon it, the language she used to write was the combination of Kanji, Kana and Esoteric symbols, writed in harmony within that ritual circle.

    As carefully inscribing the necessary symbols. Once done, she clasped her hands together and whispered a chant, her voice steady yet filled with longing.

    "From ink to spirit, from name to form, by my call and my bond¡ªShikigami, awaken."

    The circle on the paper glowed, the ink writhing as if alive. A soft breeze stirred through the room, despite the windows being shut. Then, from the paper itself, a small plump rabbit materialized, landing with a soft thud on her futon.

    Hikari broke into a bright smile.

    "Yay! You came!" She scooped up the chubby, round rabbit, hugging it tightly against her chest. Its white fur was warm, and its little nose twitched.

    That rabbit''s name is Mochiko, her Shikigami companion. Unlike combat-oriented spirits, Mochiko was small, soft, and mostly useless in battle. But it was hers. A reflection of her heart, a presence she could confide in.

    The name Mochiko came from a food that is similar to it, its white round appearance is similar to that of a Mochi, a round squishy rice cake.

    Flopping onto her bed, Hikari rolled onto her back, cradling the rabbit against her face.

    ¡°Hear me Mochiko, Ryohei has been a little weird lately. Even though I managed to brighten his mood the other day, he returned to being that gloomy the next day¡­¡±

    Her Shikigami just stared blankly at the room wall, and didn''t understand what she was just blabbering about.

    ¡°But the other day was fun, I got to hang out with Ryohei at a Cafe! We even pretend to be a couple, Kyaaa!¡±

    She buried her face in her Shikigami¡¯s fur and rolled around in bed, drowning her embarrassed feelings.

    Mochiko doesn''t understand what is happening and just accepts its fate as a tool to vent her feelings.

    "Mochiko, you won¡¯t believe what I did today¡­ I actually asked Usui out on a date!"

    She let out a squeal, muffling it into Mochiko''s fur as she kicked her legs on her bed, overwhelmed by the embarrassment of her own boldness. Her face turned completely red.

    "What if he thinks I¡¯m weird? What if he thinks it¡¯s a joke?!¡±

    Mochiko made a tiny, nonchalant sneeze.

    Hikari gasped, holding the rabbit at arm¡¯s length. "You think so too?!"

    Mochiko just twitched its nose.

    "Ughhhh, what am I even doing¡­?"

    Hikari rolled on her back and groaned. She raised Mochiko with both hands, its figure illuminated by the lamp. Hikari eyes narrowed.

    ¡°You''ve gotten fatter Mochiko, I should feed you less¡­¡±

    Suddenly the quiet Mochiko squirmed panicky, as if understanding what she meant.

    For a moment, all thoughts of Onmy¨­ji training, responsibilities, and family duties melted away. In this moment, she was just a girl in love, rambling to her fluffy companion, safe in her own little world.

    And for tonight, that was enough.

    In the middle of the night, she was suddenly awake and headed to the kitchen for a drink. Her father was in the kitchen too, just returned from his work as one of the higher ups of the Onmyouji main branch.

    ¡°Welcome back father.¡± Hikari greets him, but he just brushes it off.

    ¡°Yeah yeah, go back to sleep.¡±

    Hikari turned around, as she was about to head back to her room. Her father called her out.

    ¡°Oh yeah, Hikari. I have a task for you. The council has found out about the potential candidate to contract the last Divine beast. We have already contacted the person, and she agreed to it. You will go to Tokyo first thing in the morning and pick her up. She will stay in our house for a few days, during that time you will mentor her on the basics of Exorcising.

    Hikari froze, and she turned around. ¡°But¡­ tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°I have already assigned you to this task, I will take no for an answer. I''ve been trying so hard to assign this to you, this is the best chance we have to build a connection with the person who will be contracted to one of the Divine Beasts. Too bad the last contractor is a female, if it was a male, I''d have you captivate him into joining our family.¡±

    She wanted to protest and refuse but was afraid to do so. She has already defied her father yesterday, if she keeps doing that, she might lose the little world she takes precious in.

    Feeling bitter inside, she bit her lips and cuffed her hands. She had no choice but to agree. ¡°Yes father¡­ I will go¡­¡±

    Later on, she messages Ryohei and apologizes for the sudden notice, saying the plan for tomorrow was cancelled, due to urgent duty she had to finish.

    <hr>

    Ryohei was trapped in a dream¡ªno, a nightmare.

    He stood in their living room, the warm glow of a ceiling light illuminating the small figure before him. His little sister, Ruri, giggled as she ran around the house, then she stopped and looked up at him, her bright, innocent eyes full of admiration. Without thinking, he reached out, placing a hand on her head like he always did.

    Then¡ªSnap!

    A sickening, unnatural sound shattered the peace.

    Ryohei''s breath hitched as he watched in horror. His sister''s body went limp, collapsing into his arms like a broken doll. He tried to scream, but no sound came out. His hands trembled as he held her¡ªhands that had just killed his own sister.

    The scene shifted.

    He was in his mother''s arms now, the familiar warmth surrounding him, soothing him. He wanted to stay like this forever. But something felt wrong. His mother''s body felt frail, too frail.

    Before he could pull away¡ªcrack.

    Her ribs collapsed under his grip.

    Her breath hitched, her body stiffened, then fell still.

    Ryohei screamed.

    He jolted awake from his nightmare, his heart hammering against his chest. His breath came in uneven gasps, his body drenched in cold sweat. He clenched his eyes shut and covered them with his hand, trying to ground himself, to remind himself that it wasn''t real. It wasn¡¯t real.

    His pulse slowed, but the unease remained, lurking beneath his skin like an unseen specter.

    With a shaky breath, he reached for his phone. The dim glow of the screen illuminated his face, revealing a new message from Hikari.

    His grip on the phone tightened. But after his cell phone screen began flickering like crazy, he instinctively dropped it. He almost crushed his cellphone with that.

    The message was short. Their plan had changed. The date was off.

    He should have expected it.

    Still, he couldn''t deny the disappointment that crept into his chest. Yesterday, when she asked him, he felt¡ªexcited. A rare, unfamiliar feeling. But maybe this was for the best. Right now, he is dangerous.

    He couldn¡¯t even trust himself.

    The nightmare replayed in his mind. His mother¡¯s broken ribs. His sister¡¯s lifeless body.

    Yesterday, he had been too afraid to return his sick mother¡¯s hug. Too scared to place a reassuring hand on his sister¡¯s head. What if¡ªwhat if it wasn¡¯t just a dream?

    A shudder ran down his spine.

    Feeling restless, he left his bed and wandered through the house. The familiar wooden floors creaked softly under his weight as he made his way toward the front hall.

    He stopped when he saw his mother, already dressed and ready to leave. Ruri stood beside her, clutching a small bag with eager anticipation. Seeing both of them intact and fine, a gush of relief washed over him.

    His mother turned, startled to see him. ¡°Ryohei?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡± His voice came out rougher than he intended.

    His mother gave him a concerned look after yesterday''s incident. ¡°Are you okay? Did you rest well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The lie came easily, but her eyes lingered on him, doubtful.

    She hesitated before sighing. ¡°We¡¯re visiting relatives in Tokyo. Your father had to return for work, so we¡¯re going together. Ruri wanted to come too¡ªthere¡¯s a swimming pool she¡¯s been wanting to visit.¡±

    She smiled and added, ¡°Do you want to come with us?¡±

    Ryohei stiffened.

    Tokyo.

    He could tolerate his father¡¯s absence. But being around him?

    He forced a small, indifferent shrug. ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll just stay home.¡±

    His mother studied him for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright. But before I go¡ªthere was a call from a usual customer. They¡¯re asking for three kilos of fresh truffles. Can you do it?¡±

    Ryohei exhaled, relieved at the change of subject.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can get,¡± he said.

    His mother gave him a small, lingering smile before stepping out with Ruri. The door closed, and silence filled the house once more. ¡°Bye-bye big brother.¡± Ruri waved her little hand, saying goodbye.

    After gathering his things, Ryohei headed toward the back of the house, where the mountain stretched beyond their land. Their family owned the private territory, meaning he needs no permits when it comes to hunting for truffles there. It was something they did often¡ªselling to the city for extra income.

    As he moved through the familiar forest, the earthy scent of damp soil and fallen leaves filled his lungs. The rhythmic sound of his footsteps against the ground helped calm his nerves. Here, away from people, he felt at ease.

    By the time he returned, the sun had begun its descent, casting long shadows against the house. He wiped the sweat from his brow and stepped toward the front door¡ª

    And stopped¡­a pair of unfamiliar sandals sat neatly by the entrance.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Ryohei¡¯s chest tightened.

    Someone was here.

    <hr>

    As I entered the house, I saw a pair of unfamiliar sandals, did mom come back with a guest? Did she forget something? After taking off my shoes, I called for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m home! Did you forget something Mom?¡±

    But the silence remained, as if no one was home. Maybe I¡¯m just a little paranoid, so I took off my shoes and examined the wooden sandals beside me, ¡®whose sandal is this?¡¯

    A clatter sound coming from the kitchen, I jumped in shock and took my stances, standing by for any sudden movement.

    ¡®Father, Mother and Ruri went to Tokyo just now. Who was it? Was it a burglar?¡¯

    ¡°Raisen! or perhaps Hikage! Is that you? Answer if it''s you!¡±

    But it remains silent, if it''s those two, they will definitely answer. Which it can only be one thing.

    To be honest I don''t know what I should do, this is the first time I''m facing a regular human. Normally I''m against a Yokai that is much stronger than me, going all out is easy, as it doesn''t have any consequences.

    But what about now? I can barely control my power¡­ what If one swing of my hand smashes him into a splatter of blood? Do I have what it takes to kill someone?

    My heart raced as I took step by step towards the kitchen, my focus was heightened as I scanned the kitchen counters for any sign of movement.

    Slowly and steadily, I grabbed a nearby broom as a weapon. I know it won¡¯t be much of a help, but at least I can avoid hitting him directly.

    I entered the kitchen area but found no one. Just to be sure, I double checked every corner of the kitchen to make sure.

    A sigh of relief escaped my body, after having a heightened sense as a half yokai, I began to notice every little thing that happened. Maybe I became a little paranoid.

    ¡°Hey there. You¡¯re finally here.¡±

    As I turned around, I saw a person casually sitting on the dining table while sipping on his tea.

    ¡®!¡¯

    I jumped in surprise as I raised the broom and pointed it forward, ¡°W..Who are you!? Since when are you there!¡±

    ¡°Relax there, kid. I¡¯m just drinking tea.¡± As he blows his tea, sending hot air towards my direction.

    ¡°In someone else''s dining room!?¡±

    He glances around the dining room as if not noticing something obvious, ¡°This is a dining room? It''s quite small¡­¡±

    He was there the whole time? I barely noticed him! His presence is like air¡­ and nothingness.

    I scanned him from head to toe. After looking at it carefully, I recognized this person. ¡°Wait¡­ aren¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, sorry for the intrusion kid, I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s in my nature to sneak into someone¡¯s house. Can¡¯t go against that. Hahaha!¡± As he laughed, his long oval head arched backwards.

    There¡¯s no mistaking it, he¡¯s Nurarihyon! The one who leads the Hyakki Yagyo that day, what¡¯s his purpose for coming here I wondered?

    I instinctively lowered the broom and relaxed my tensed-up body. He noticed it and grinned.

    ¡°You¡¯re awfully relaxed for someone who finds out a random old man barges into your house uninvited and drinks your tea.¡±

    ¡®So, he does realize what he¡¯s doing.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m just getting used to this, one thing I know for sure is that¡­ even if you had bad intentions, I can¡¯t stop you either. So, why should I bother getting worked up for?¡±

    Nurarihyon let out a small chuckle, ¡°Relax kid, I mean no harm. Unlike Oni, I¡¯m one of those yokai who likes living alongside humans.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s with today''s visit¡­ uh, Lord? Sir?¡± I don¡¯t know how I should address someone like him, his position was similar to Daitengu, but unlike Daitengu who has more youth and bold vibes to it. He has that old and wise atmosphere that makes me can¡¯t be casual around him.

    ¡°Ey, what¡¯s with the formality, just relax. Isn¡¯t this your house? Just address me as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°Alright, gramps, since you¡¯ve already helped yourself with tea, I won¡¯t make you drink.¡± I walked towards the kitchen and took some Senbei (Rice Crackers) from the cabinet. Serve some on a plate and put it in front of him.

    He grinned and continued to sip his tea. ¡°Nothing much, I just wanted to visit you. I heard about what happened¡­¡±

    My face was full of questions, ¡®What happened? What is he talking about?¡¯

    ¡°Daitengu gave me the full story, and to be honest¡­ as the one who led the parade... It is undeniably my fault for not being able to prevent the parade in dragging in someone unrelated to our world. I offer my humble apologies.¡±

    He closed his eyes and lowered his head down towards me, bowing down with respect and guilt. Seeing him apologize that well makes me feel bad for him. It wasn¡¯t completely his fault, but he still apologized, a big figure like him, bowing down to a human?

    I raised his shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s fine, this is not your fault. And even if it is, I forgive you.¡±

    Nurarihyon raised his head and looked me in the eyes and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I came here today just for this; I won¡¯t take more of your time then¡­¡±

    As he was about to leave, I stopped him, asking him for help. If it''s him¡­ he might know.

    ¡°Excuse me! Uh¡­ could you please listen to me for a bit?¡±

    Nurarihyon froze and was confused. Then I started explaining my sudden power that came, and I can''t seem to control it. I asked him if there''s a way to solve this.

    ¡°Oh, I see why you''re in such distress now. Don''t worry, that''s a normal occurrence considering what you went through, as long as you keep the faucet open, it will be gone by itself.¡±

    As the conversation unfolded, the air in the room felt heavier. The dimly lit interior of the old house barely softened the intensity of Nurarihyon¡¯s words. The scent of fresh tea lingered in the air, mingling with the distant aroma of damp earth from the open window.

    I scratch my head in confusion, trying to understand his words. ¡°Uh¡­ sorry but I don''t understand what you meant, can you explain it in a simpler way?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, how do I explain this in human terms¡­¡± Nurarihyon scratched his bald head as he took a bite on the rice crackers on the table, then came out with a way to explain it to me.

    ¡°Ah! Here''s the thing¡­ Do you know yourself? Do you know how weak you are?¡±

    My eyebrows twitched, feeling a little irritated by his words. Although what he said was indeed the truth. I can''t deny it.

    ¡°Very weak, Daitengu had already told me about it. On top of being a Halfling, I was considered one-third of a single yokai, and a tailless too. He called me the Weakest Yokai he ever knew¡­¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, that''s a little exaggerated but you get the point. And don''t you find it weird that you managed to beat Okuri Inu? A hundred years old one at that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I was told that it was because he underestimated me and let his guard down a lot during our fight, he hasn''t been transforming either.¡±

    Nurarihyon laughed, ¡°Well, what you just said is true¡­ but despite being a cocky Lion. Lions are still lions. It can''t just be taken down by a freshly born wolf cub. Do you get it now?¡±

    My eyes widened, ¡°So there''s still another reason I managed to win back then?¡± I have always thought it was just a fluke¡­ but even as a fluke, it sounds too unrealistic? Was there really another factor that helped me win?

    ¡°Of course! Now, imagine this¡­ see yourself as a ship, you are a new model that was recently released, you don''t need that much fuel to move. Your fuel capacity is 5 liters, and let''s just say you spend one liter for a mile.¡±

    Nurarihyon folds a paper and shapes a paper boat, as if saying it was me, then he continues.

    ¡°And suddenly! You got forced to participate in a race that needs AT LEAST 20 liters of fuel. The question is¡­ how did you manage to survive up till the third round?¡±

    His teasing tone made me furrow my brows. I could tell he already knew the answer, yet he was dragging this out on purpose.

    ¡°The answer is you got additional fuel during the race.¡±

    I blinked, feeling the pieces fall into place. ¡°Additional fuel? What kind?¡±

    Amid the cluelessness, realization struck me.

    ¡°Daitengu¡¯s blood¡­¡± I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. I had assumed it was just something to help me awaken, but clearly, it was far more than I had expected.

    ¡°You seem to have the dots connected. That''s right, Daitengu''s blood isn''t just a clump of Spiritual energy. It is nothing but a PURE concentration of spiritual energy. Normally, if a yokai takes in something like that, they will either explode from trying to absorb spiritual energy beyond their capabilities or turn into M¨­ju.¡±

    My fingers instinctively curled against the wooden table. ¡°I''m sorry, but I keep hearing this thing a lot¡­ What exactly is this ¡®M¨­ju¡¯ you''re talking about?¡±

    Nurarihyon set down his cup and made a few hand gestures to help illustrate his point. His movements were fluid, almost theatrical.

    ¡°M¨­ju is an old term that we used to call a beast. Yokai are separated into two categories, those who have consciousness and those who don''t.¡±

    He took a small pause, running a finger along the rim of his teacup before continuing.

    ¡°Those who have a mind of their own created a clan and live in harmony with humans¡­ Well, some do, but not all of them. And then those who don''t have the ability to think, all they can do is just rely on their instincts.¡±

    ¡°So, is that M¨­ju?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued.

    ¡°No, that''s just a regular Yokai. We just treat them similar to how humans treat animals, they''re just like wild animals. M¨­ju is when those Yokai who have consciousness fall into the state of losing themselves and return to being a mindless beast that only relies on instinct. I heard you also went rabid for a moment back then.¡±

    A shiver ran down my spine as I recalled the moment I lost control¡ªthe moment I had attacked Shun. My mind had been hazy, and my body had moved on its own. It had been like being submerged in thick fog, barely aware, but still undeniably me.

    ¡°So how did one become a M¨­ju?¡±

    ¡°There are several ways, but most of them were because of overconsumption or taking more spiritual energy, you can''t absorb. That excess spiritual energy will take root in your heart and enveloped your mind. Once you realize it, you won''t be the same person anymore. M¨­ju are feared by both Yokai and Onmyouji alike. No one wants them around.¡±

    I swallowed hard, realization dawning upon me. ¡°So, consuming his blood is what made me start turning into a M¨­ju, right? But that means there must be a way to reverse it.¡±

    Nurarihyon snorted, the corner of his lips twitching in amusement. ¡°There''s no such thing.¡±

    I was stoned in silence, ¡°Excuse me? But didn''t I¡­¡±

    Before I managed to finish my word, he cut off my words and continued.

    ¡°Your case is different. You were originally a human, which likely prevented the full corruption of your mind. But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re immune to it. The only way a M¨­ju can return to normal is if the excess spiritual energy is released from their body. But tell me, how would you release something rooted in your heart?¡±

    I froze, understanding the implication.

    Nurarihyon smirked. ¡°Exactly. The only way to purge it is death. Once a Yokai heart is stabbed beyond its healing point, it will crystallize and turn into Magatama.¡±

    Silence filled the room, heavy and oppressive. The faint creaking of the wooden floor beneath Nurarihyon¡¯s chair was the only sound that followed.

    I''m somewhat lost in the topic of this conversation.

    ¡°You seem to fail to understand what I was saying. Once you try to absorb spiritual energy beyond your capabilities, your body either explodes or becomes a M¨­ju. The ones turning into M¨­ju are those who barely manage to contain the energy but still can''t fully absorb it. In your case, you should¡¯ve exploded back then, not turning into M¨­ju.¡±

    ¡°T.. Then, how did I survive?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s likely because of the Daitengu himself,¡± Nurarihyon mused, tapping his fingers against the table rhythmically. ¡°He solidified his blood, ensuring only the outer layers melted at a controlled rate. This way, you absorbed small amounts of spiritual energy at a time instead of being overwhelmed all at once. It was a calculated process, keeping you from exploding.¡±

    I exhaled slowly, feeling a strange mix of gratitude and unease.

    ¡°Right now, your body is akin to a ship with 50 liters of additional fuel. And that''s the very reason why you managed to survive till the third round. Unfortunately, you spend a lot of spiritual energy during your second round.¡±

    ¡°Fighting against Yoruka, playing cat and mouse inside the Korropokkuru''s domain which drains your spiritual energy, and then recovering after breaking your body with your Okuri Inu''s power. By the start of the third round, your reserve has been emptied.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ He''s been taking care of me throughout the whole fight.¡±

    Nurarihyon snickered at me, ¡°Huhuhu, didn''t you hear me just now? You either blew up or became a M¨­ju!¡± as he taps his teacups then points his finger at me. ¡°It''s good that you felt gratitude towards him, but it''s not wise to trust a Yokai. From my perspective, you''re nothing more than an experimental toy to him. And perhaps that''s why he felt bad and decided to save you after you lost the match.¡±

    ¡°...Okay, so? What does this have to do with the weird occurrence of my body?¡±

    ¡°After you lost to the Oni kid, your spiritual energy reserve was almost emptied, and some wounds didn''t heal.¡±

    ¡°Wound?¡± I frowned. ¡°But I feel fine. There¡¯s no wound on me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just an illusion from the Tanuki clan.¡± Nurarihyon snapped his fingers, and a sudden chill swept over me. My skin prickled, and when I pulled down my collar to check my shoulder, my breath hitched.

    A wide, jagged wound stretched across my shoulder¡ªone I had no recollection of. ¡°What the hell!?¡±

    Nurarihyon shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s the last injury you sustained against the Oni. Your body prioritized healing internal damage over external ones. But when your spiritual energy ran dry, this one remained.¡±

    I stared at the wound. These are the missing fragments of my memory after being knocked out by that Oni. It slowly pieced together. ¡°So what happened after that?¡±

    ¡°In order to keep you alive, Daitengu gave you another drop of his blood. During your stay in the hospital, the energy from his blood hastening your recovery¡­ though after you have recovered, his excess spiritual energy still remains in your body, unused. Tell me, have you used your spiritual power after you recovered? Rarely, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh... I did once or twice but only for traveling.¡±

    Nurarihyon emptied his hot tea in a single gulp.

    ¡°Now, back to the start¡­ you''re wondering why your power is going out of control. Well, the reason is because of that unused excess energy overflowing from your body. Since you barely use your spiritual energy, the energy from the blood keeps giving you spiritual energy and it is piling up in your body. If left like that, your body will either explode or you will lose your mind and turn into M¨­ju.

    I clenched my fists. ¡°Then, how do I fix it?¡±

    Nurarihyon smirked. ¡°Simple, just use it as usual. Like I said, leave the faucet open. Go out and use your spiritual energy until you''re exhausted. That way you can release all the piled-up energy inside you until all the energy from his blood is gone.¡±

    I was stoned in silence, ¡¯Use my spiritual energy more often? But that''s¡­¡¯

    ¡°Also, be careful. Currently this spiritual energy has been leaking like crazy, and this is the reason why no yokai has bothered you so far, since you have this monstrous amount of spiritual energy reserve. This excess energy acts as both shield and poison to you, once you¡¯ve lost it, hungry yokai might come after you.¡±

    Another yokai came after me? My heart skipped a beat after that line. I didn''t say another word and remained silent.

    ¡°Well, I have said everything I need, so I''ll take my leave now¡­ oh yeah, one more thing. You forgot this.¡± he took out an umbrella, it was somewhat familiar¡­

    ¡°This was my gift to you back then, and you left it in Daitengu''s hand, since I''m visiting you anyway, he asked me to deliver this too.¡±

    Aaah, this is the Low-Grade spiritual treasure back then, Night Shade Umbrella. No wonder it looked familiar.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    Nurarihyon walked to the front door, glanced around the kitchen and opened some shelves.

    He really did have no manners, racking around like he owned the place.

    ¡°But you really didn''t have anything fancy, didn''t you?¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry, although my family is considered pretty wealthy, it specifically means the land we owned, and not necessarily our lifestyle.¡±

    ¡°Still, I have gone all the way here, do you have something fancy I can take as a souvenir?¡±

    His words somewhat irritate me, but since he helped me explain the anomaly in my body, I suppose I have to give him thanks¡­ ¡®But what do I have? Nurarihyon are those who sneak into someone¡¯s house and like expensive things right? In this house in the middle of nowhere, what items can be classified as expensive?¡¯

    Then a spark of ideas lit, even though I¡¯m not sure he will like it, at least it''s better than nothing.

    Without a moment to spare I ran outside, into the storage house and then took out two glass jars full of black things. ¡°Excuse me, gramps¡­ will this do?¡±

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°This is a Japanese Truffle mushroom; it grew on the land my family owned. Usually harvested and sold to hotels and restaurants, although it doesn¡¯t compare to overseas truffles, it is still pretty tasty and pricy.¡±

    ¡°Oooh no wonder I haven¡¯t seen it, so this is the trend of rich people overseas are consuming right? I never saw one, since back then all the households I have sneaked into never had one of these.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Japanese people back then didn''t consume Truffles mushroom as often as Shiitake, Matsutake or Enoki mushroom. This is a more overseas trend. You can use it on soup, make a tea out of it or as a garnish and food enhancer to other fancy food.¡±

    I hand him two jars, one of them is still fresh, while on the other jar is the sliced and air-dried truffles. ¡°If you want, I have the powdered ones too.¡±

    ¡°Haha! no, it''s fine, this is enough. Thank you. Well then, I will take my leave, take care, young weasel.

    After he left, I exhaled hard, all my nervousness left my body.

    I slumped down, thinking about what will happen next.

    ¡°... Even after going through all that crap¡­ I finally managed to return to my normal life... I even swore to never return into that kind of life again. I can''t believe I had to¡­ in order to ensure my calm normal life

    I sighed, ¡°Talk about Irony¡­¡±

 Chapter 18, Onmyouji Apprentice

    The city pulsed with life as morning commuters filled the streets of Tokyo.

    Trains roared past on elevated tracks, their windows flashing with the reflections of neon signs and office buildings. A river of pedestrians flooded the crosswalks, weaving past each other with a practiced ease, their faces barely lifting from their smartphones. Cars honked, bicycles zipped between narrow lanes, and the distant chime of a station announcement echoed through the crisp morning air.

    Morning rush, it''s not an uncommon thing that happens in Tokyo¡ªa daily occurrence, too mundane for locals to even notice.

    But for Ruri, who was visiting a big city like Tokyo for the first time, it was both amazing and overwhelming. The towering skyscrapers that touched the sky, the massive LED screens playing endless advertisements, and the sheer number of people moving in perfect sync¡ªit was nothing like the quiet, rural life she knew back in Nagano.

    She clung tightly to her mother¡¯s hand, her wide eyes sparkling as she took in the bustling streets, the busy shops, and the business workers briskly marching to their destinations.

    By the time they reached Tokyo Station, her father adjusted his tie and suit before giving them a brief nod.

    ¡°I have a meeting to catch. You two enjoy yourselves.¡±

    Ruri ran and hugged his legs. ¡°See you later dad.¡± She waved as he walked away, disappearing into the fast-moving crowd.

    Long after he was out of sight, Ruri kept staring in the direction he left, swallowed by the relentless rhythm of the city.

    Her mother gently squeezed her hand. ¡°Shall we get going too?¡±

    Ruri nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As The two of them began strolling through the streets, taking in the sights. They passed many different things, such as luxury stores, tiny caf¨¦s with the scent of fresh pastries drifting through the air, and clusters of students chatting excitedly outside arcades and fast-food restaurants.

    Her mother pointed out famous landmarks, but Ruri barely listened¡ªher attention was fixed on the towering electronic billboards and the sea of unfamiliar faces rushing past.

    And before she even realized it¡ªshe was alone.

    She had been swept away by the crowd, separated from her mother in the waves of people.

    A tight knot of panic formed in her chest. She turned in circles, scanning the crowd for her mother, but everyone looked the same¡ªbusy, moving, uninterested. The voices around her blurred into an indistinct hum, her small hands tightening around the straps of her bag.

    She wanted to call out, but her throat felt tight.

    What if no one helped her?

    Just as tears welled up in her eyes, a voice called out to her¡ªlight and cheerful.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s a really cute bag you have there.¡±

    Ruri flinched, looking at a high school girl crouching to her level, dressed in an oversized hoodie and a pleated skirt. She has short black hair, layered with a slight inward curl at the ends. It reaches just above her shoulders, with soft bangs framing her face. As she tilted her head, smiling in a way that felt oddly reassuring.

    Ruri hugged her bag tightly and took a step back. Unsure whether to respond to this stranger.

    The girl chuckled, ¡°So you like Doraemon huh, big sister also has cute things you know¡­¡±

    She casually pulled out a keychain dangling from her own backpack. ¡°See? I like cute things too.¡±

    Ruri¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°...Pikachu?¡±

    ¡°Yup! You like Pok¨¦mon?¡±

    After a brief hesitation, Ruri gave a small nod. The girl smiled. ¡°This place is a bit crowded. Want to go somewhere quieter? I¡¯ll help you look for your mom.¡±

    Ruri hesitated for a moment but nodded, her small hand grasping the girl¡¯s sleeve¡ªafraid of getting lost again.

    They walked to a nearby bench, where the girl patted the spot next to her. ¡°Come sit. Your mom is probably looking for you, so let¡¯s wait here.¡±

    Feeling a little less scared, Ruri climbed up onto the bench, her feet dangling above the pavement.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± the girl said before stepping away.

    Ruri panicked, thinking she was about to be left alone again. She jumped up, ready to follow.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, just wait a bit.¡±

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Ruri hesitated before taking it. ¡°Thank you¡­ Big sis.¡±

    She shyly licked the ice cream, and soon, the two were chatting happily about their favorite characters and games¡ªthe fear of being lost momentarily forgotten.

    A few minutes later, a panting figure appeared in the distance.

    When Ruri spotted her mother, she jumped off the bench and ran toward her, shouting, ¡°Mom!¡±

    Her mother, out of breath from searching, immediately pulled her into a tight embrace before turning to the high school girl.

    ¡°Thank you so much for helping her.¡±

    The girl waved it off. ¡°No biggie. A lot of people get lost during Tokyo¡¯s morning rush hour.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sis! Um¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± Ruri asked.

    The girl smiled. ¡°Hoseki Yukari.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Big sister Yukari! I¡¯m Usui Ruri. T.. Thank you for saving me!¡±

    After saying their goodbyes, Ruri and her mother disappeared into the crowd, leaving Yukari standing alone.

    She sighed. ¡°Haah¡­ What a cute kid. I wish I had a little sister too. Or maybe I¡¯d be a good little sister?¡± She grinned at the thought, drowned in her own fantasy before suddenly snapping to reality.

    ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m almost late!¡±

    Turning on her heel, she rushed off¡ªthough before leaving, she cast one last glance in the direction Ruri had gone, her expression unreadable.

    <hr>

    Inside a quiet cafe in Tokyo, Hikari sat alone, waiting.

    Before long, the cafe door slid open with a soft melodic chime, revealing the same short girl before. Yukari stood at the entrance, a playful smirk on her lips.

    ¡°Sorry, I got caught up with something. Did you wait long?¡±

    ¡°No, I just arrived not long ago. It''s fine.¡±

    Yukari fixes her hair before taking a seat across from Hikari, ¡°Once again¡­ nice to meet you. I¡¯m Hoseki Yukari,¡±

    Hikari nodded, "I¡¯m Kanzaki Hikari from Nagano. Nice to meet you too.¡±

    Before they could continue, the waiter arrived with menus. After placing their orders, Yukari leaned forward.

    ¡°So¡­ Ms. Kanzaki¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just Hikari is fine, we¡¯re of similar age.¡± Hikari smiled while Yukari couldn''t help but get flustered, meeting someone formally for the first time.

    ¡°Ah, right. Hikari¡­¡± Yukari trailed off, fidgeting slightly. ¡°So, uh¡­ Yesterday, some old guy in white robes told me I had a chance to get a scholarship? For some schools?¡±

    Hikari raised an eyebrow. ¡°Old guy in white robes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Honestly, I thought it sounded shady, so I took my time thinking it over.¡± Yukari replied with discontent.

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    Both of them fell into silence. Hikari blinked, trying to process what she just heard, while Yukari let out a deep sigh, as if expecting this outcome.

    ¡°As I thought, it was a scam, huh?¡± She muttered. ¡±I expected it too, scholarship and even a place to stay out of nowhere? It sounds too good to be true.¡±

    Hikari was lost in the conversation, but after thinking it over, she understood what''s happening. ¡°Oh, I understand what¡¯s going on. They didn¡¯t explain it to you yet, did they?¡±

    ¡°Explain what?¡±

    Hikari straightened up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fill you in. The scholarship and place to stay are real¡­ but you won¡¯t be going to a regular school.¡±

    Yukari tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t follow.¡±

    After a pause, Hikari said, ¡°You¡¯ll be going to an Onmyouji school.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The silence brewed without someone to carry on the conversation, Yukari pinched the base of her nose as she rubbed her eyes, she couldn''t help but sighed.

    ¡°Look, I may be a gamer who daydreams a lot, but I¡¯m not delusional enough to believe something like that.¡±

    That kind of reaction is to be expected from a normal person''s point of view, it definitely sounds like nonsense and expecting her to buy it.

    But Hikari doesn¡¯t give up, ¡°I think it''s better if I show you.¡±

    She took out a set of talismans from her bag and placed one on the table. Raising two fingers to her forehead, she chanted softly.

    A faint blue flame flickered at her fingertips

    For most people, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.

    But Yukari¨Cwho has a naturally strong spiritual sense¨Cwas able to barely see it.

    ¡°Spirit of the world, create boundaries for the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Let no malevolent force in, and let no sounds escape.¡±

    ¡°From within, the secret remains hidden.¡±

    A sudden blinding flash illuminates the small cafe. Yukari, momentarily stunned by the sudden burst of fire, was left speechless as she saw her surroundings.

    Everything had turned monochrome.

    Frantically, she turned her head, scanning the caf¨¦ in confusion. The barista behind the counter, the bustling street visible through the glass window, even the television hanging from the ceiling¡ªall had lost their colors. It was as if the world around her had been drained of its life, leaving only shades of black and white.

    The waiters came, bringing their food, but Yukari noticed something strange. The waiter drops their food and explains the food and drinks, but she can¡¯t hear anything. As if the waiter purposely gestured with an inaudible voice.

    ¡°Do you get it now?¡±

    Hikari¡¯s voice cut through the silence, unaffected by whatever was happening around them.

    "This is a barrier I just set up," she continued. "It isolates this space from the outside. We won¡¯t be able to hear anything beyond it, and they won¡¯t be able to hear us either."

    Yukari turned her attention back to Hikari. Unlike the rest of the caf¨¦, she still retained her colors, and her voice carried through normally. Was this barrier only affecting the space around them? She wondered.

    ¡°How was it? You experience it for the first time. This is Onmyodo, but some call it Onmyo Arts or Mystic Arts¨CIt functions similarly to magic. And¡­¡±

    ¡°...zing.¡±

    Hikari blinked, barely catching what Yukari just said.

    ¡°Uh.. excuse me? What did you say?¡±

    Without warning, she slammed her hands on the table and stood up.

    ¡°Amazing! Wow~ I have never seen something like this, does this work everywhere? Does you need this paper thingy to do that?¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    She went from stunned to ecstatic in an instant, bombarding Hikari with questions.Hikari found her reaction¡­ surprising. Most people wouldn''t believe in something like this so easily, even after witnessing it firsthand. Yet Yukari accepted it almost immediately.

    She cleared her throat, letting out a loud fake cough to get her attention. Yukari, who was busy inspecting the paper talisman, immediately snapped out of it.

    "Please refrain from doing that," Hikari warned. "While this barrier prevents eavesdropping, it doesn¡¯t stop people from seeing what we¡¯re doing."

    Only then did Yukari notice the barista and a few other customers staring at her. Flustered, she quickly sat down and lowered her head.

    "Sorry¡­ this is just my first time experiencing something like this, and I just¡ª"

    Hikari sighed but let out a small smile. It was kind of amusing.

    "It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s just take things slow, okay?"

    Yukari nodded and finally settled down to listen.

    "So, let¡¯s start from the beginning," Hikari said. "The Onmy¨­ji have existed since the Heian period. We were once part of an organization known as the Onmy¨­ry¨­¡ªwhat you might call the Bureau of Onmy¨­d¨­.".

    They began talking it through as they ate their food.

    ¡°It¡¯s a government-controlled Onmy¨­ji organization, overseen under the hands of the Ministry of the Center. To put it simply, we regulate all Onmy¨­ji activities in Japan."

    "So¡­ what exactly do they do?" Yukari asked, intrigued.

    ¡°A lot of things, but primarily exorcism. The organization is divided into several divisions, each specializing in a specific field. For example¡ª¡±

    Exorcism Division (T¨­maka). ¡°Mainly handles yokai hunts and purification. They¡¯re the organization''s main force."

    Divination Division (Senjutsuka). ¡°A division specializes in doing prophecies and omens, while also handling the information within the Onmyouji.¡±

    Summoning Division (Shikigamika). ¡°This division trains Onmy¨­ji in controlling Shikigami, for the sole purpose of tracking, or doing recon work with it.¡±

    Seal & Curse Division (F¨±in Jujutsuka). ¡°They are experts in curses and seal formations to restrict and contain a Yokai.¡±

    Enforcement Division (Ripp¨­ka). ¡°Their role is like a police officer; they will punish rogue Onmy¨­ji who misuse their power and enforce laws.¡±

    Hikari casually waved her cake knife as she took another bite of her dessert.

    "There¡¯s also a ranking system within the organization, but it¡¯s too soon for you to worry about that. Let¡¯s get to the point¡ª"

    She set her knife down and looked Yukari straight in the eye.

    "The reason we contacted you is because we want to recruit you into our organization."

    "Me?" Yukari blinked. "Why me? Isn¡¯t there someone else?"

    "Yes, there are others, and we¡¯ve already recruited everyone who shows promise," Hikari replied. "You see¡­ not just anyone can become an Onmy¨­ji. You need a high level of spiritual sensitivity. Tell me¡ªcan you see this?"

    Hikari raised a finger. A blue flame flickered to life at her fingertip, glowing softly as she waved it in the air.

    Yukari narrowed her eyes as she tried so hard to see it. ¡°Uh¡­ yes, a bluish flame but it''s fading, I only see a blur of it.

    ¡°This is spiritual energy," Hikari explained. "Everyone has a different amount, but only those with a naturally high spiritual pool can become Onmy¨­ji. Indirectly, everyone¡¯s spiritual energy also influence their own personalities. As this is one form of positive energy. Have you ever heard of the Seven Heavenly Virtues?"

    ¡°Uh¡­ never heard of it to be honest.¡± Yukari shakes her head in denial.

    ¡°True, it''s less popular than its counterparts. In short, It¡¯s the opposite of the Seven Deadly Sins," Hikari clarified.

    "Oh! I know that one."

    ¡°So it is a form of appeal that you follow a certain path. Like being Humility instead of Prideful, showing Kindness instead of Envy, become Patience instead of fall into Wrath, turns Diligence instead of Sloth, understand Charity and not greed, practicing temperance instead of gluttony, and maintain purity and self control, instead of drowning in lust.¡±

    Yukari frowned, ¡°Sorry, but that sounds difficult. Humans nature leads more towards sin.¡±

    Hikari chuckled. "You¡¯re not wrong. But people sometimes do good without realizing it. For example¡ªhelping that lost little girl reunite with her mother. That is also one form of kindness."

    Yukari froze.

    "Eh? How do you know about that?!"

    Hikari smiled apologetically. "I arrived a little earlier than expected, so I used an Onmy¨­ art to scout the area¡­ and accidentally saw you helping her."

    Yukari was still processing the idea that someone had been monitoring her from the sky.

    "That¡¯s amazing¡­ Onmy¨­ arts can do anything, huh?"

    Hikari chuckles, as she shook her heads. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, it can do all sort of stuff, but it''s not an omnipotent.¡±

    She leaned forward slightly.

    "But back to the point¡ªyou were born with an exceptionally high spiritual pool, and because of your good deeds, your spiritual nature is astounding too. It¡¯s as if¡­ you¡¯ve been loved by both the world and spirits."

    For a brief moment, a faint sadness flickered across Yukari¡¯s face, but she quickly masked it.

    ¡°Loved by the world huh¡­¡± a faint of sad face appeared on Yukari''s face, but she brightened almost immediately.

    ¡°So was that the reason why I was chosen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not the only reason¡­ your spirit is a perfect match with one of the Divine Beast. You will be the contractor of one of the Divine Beasts.¡±

    Yukari¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°I¡­ what?¡±

    "You heard me. You will be the contractor of one of the five Divine Beasts."

    She could barely process the words.

    ¡°Throughout history, the contractor of Divine beasts are deemed as protector of Humanity. It¡¯s a fate that must be fulfilled," Hikari continued. "I won¡¯t lie¡ªit¡¯s dangerous. But you¡¯re the only one who can do this."

    Yukari¡¯s mind raced, overwhelmed by the sudden weight of it all.

    "What kind of beast? A monster?" asked Yukari.

    ¡°There are four Divine Beasts, that represent the Guardian of Humanity¡ª¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon of the East, Seiryuu. Vermilion Bird of the South, Suzaku. the White Tiger of the West, Byakko and the Black Tortoise of the North, Genbu. With the center of it as their Leader, the Golden Dragon Kohryu.¡±

    "The remaining four already have found its contractors," Hikari explained. "But Genbu has gone without one for years. No one has been a match¡ªuntil now."

    She met Yukari¡¯s gaze.

    "You¡¯re the only one who can do this."

    In that instant, Hikari¡¯s words felt heavy, as if a tightrope wrapped around her, binding her chest, she unconsciously cuffed her fist.

    After a long silence, she finally spoke¡ªbut the first thing that came out of her mouth was a small laugh.

    ¡°Fufufu.¡± Her grin widened, her snickers growing louder before she finally smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll accept it!¡±

    Hikari was astonished by her sudden answer. ¡®Uh¡­ What? That easy? I thought it would take longer to convince her.¡¯

    ¡°..Are you sure¡­? Why don''t you discuss it first with your parents before making the decision?¡±

    The girl¡¯s playful demeanor faded slightly at the mention of her parents. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ after all, I''m an orphan.¡±

    Hikari flinched, ¡°Ah.. I''m sorry I didn''t mean to¡ª¡±

    ¡°It''s alright.¡±

    Hikari was still a bit hesitant to invite her without contacting her relatives, so she asked again. ¡°...But what about your guardian? We need to tell them¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Yukari interrupted, her voice firm, unyielding. ¡°Please, just inform them I got a scholarship at another school... To be honest, I owe the Orphanage a lot.¡±

    She was hesitant to share her story, but the earnest look in Hikari¡¯s eyes made her felt she¡¯s trustworthy.

    ¡°For elementary and junior high, it was fine since we had tuition waivers from the government. So there were no tuition fees. But high school¡­ there¡¯s no such thing, meaning I had to pay full. It''s getting more difficult, financially.¡±

    Yukari continues, ¡°Not to mention, I¡¯m not the only kid in that orphanage who attends highschool... If I can lessen the burden, even if it''s just one person worth of tuition and food.. that¡¯s enough for me¡­ Since the Onmyouji want to recruit me, I assume there¡¯s a salary too, right?¡±

    Hikari nodded.

    ¡°I''ve grown up in an orphanage all my life, and I still haven''t found a goal or meaning in life¡­ My daily routine is just a boring cycle of monotonous activities. I go to school, work part-time, and play games to entertain myself at home. There''s no excitement nor expectations for me¡­¡±

    She took a deep breath and slowly exhaled it, her mouth arched. Showing a sad smile towards Hikari.

    ¡°When you said I¡¯m the only one who could do this¡­ it honestly made me happy. My life has some purpose after all. And since they¡¯re offering pay¡­ there¡¯s no reason for me to turn it down, is there?¡±

    Hikari stood in silence, after taking a deep breath she assured Yukari''s uneasiness.

    ¡°Don''t worry, I will make sure the organization takes care of the Orphanage financially.¡±

    Her sad smile turned into a bright happy smile, then she uttered in a very small voice.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Hikari smiled and nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, you¡¯re officially an Onmyouji now. Pay attention to the rules and maintain secrecy during your work, understood?¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re new, you may address me as Senior Sister for now. I¡¯ll inform headquarters that you¡¯ve agreed to join and request permission to visit the North.¡±

    ¡°North? Are we going somewhere? Uh¡­ Senior Sister?¡± Yukari hesitated, still getting used to the title.

    ¡°To Hokkaido, you¡¯ll undergo a contract ceremony with Genbu there. After that, you¡¯ll stay at my house for a month. I¡¯ll teach you all the basic knowledge regarding Onmyo Arts.¡±

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve learned all the necessary knowledge, you will continue your training at the Onmyouji Academy in Kyoto. Well then, shall we get going?¡±

    After finishing their meal, both of them went towards the station.

    <hr>

    ¡°I suppose this is far enough.¡±

    After meeting Nurarihyon, I made my way to the forest behind my house. I went further than usual to avoid attracting the attention of a random passerby. Closing my eyes and taking a deep breath, I transformed into my half-yokai form.

    ¡®He said to frequently use my power right? That means a fight with random yokai isn¡¯t necessary, as I only have to spend my spiritual energy until it''s exhausted. Back then my energy drained quickly for recovery, that means hurting myself and triggering the Yokai natural recovery is also plausible¡­ But I¡¯d rather avoid that method.¡¯

    ¡°Besides, Raisen and Hikage are nowhere to be found. Getting into a fight with a Yokai is risky with my current power, I¡¯ll just spend my spiritual energy to get the hang of this power.¡±

    I transformed my hands into sickles, and as expected¡­ transforming two fingers into a single sickle is my limit. Doing a weak swipe with it, my attack cuts a big tree in front of me, the tree toppled toward me, then I swung my arm upward, splitting it apart.

    *BOOM

    The tree crashed to the ground beside me.

    ¡°As I thought, because of that excess spiritual energy, I cannot control the power of this form either. It''s unbelievably sharp¡­¡±

    A memory flashed through my mind¡ªhis face appearing vividly. Unintentionally, I tightened my grip.

    ¡°If only my attacks were this sharp back then¡­ Could I have cut his flesh?¡±

    Even though it''s been a while since that tragedy, the pain and frustration of his loss still remain. The bitter feelings when all my attacks barely scratch the Oni¡¯s thick skin, and the feeling of hopelessness throughout that entire fight.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to experience that again¡­¡¯

    With a renewed resolve, I continued training¡ªtransforming my hands back and forth, honing my sickle transformation, and practicing my balance during wind ride.

    Time slipped away. Before I knew it, the bright morning sun had turned into a glow of evening sunset.

    ¡°Oops, it''s already this late¡­ Time sure flies when you¡¯re focused.¡± I glanced behind me, the tree I cut down along with several tree branches that I cut during training.

    What a total mess

    ¡®Well, it''s not like it''s a waste, I can use this.¡¯ I swiftly cut the fallen down tree into the size of a regular firewood. Then slowly peel the tree bark off a nearby tree and twist it into a makeshift rope.

    Shinanoki, a tree native to nagano, as it was flexible and excellent for making a rope. I pile the wood together and secure it with a tight knot. Securing it like a bag.

    With swift movements, I headed home, continuing to refine my wind-riding skills. I was improving¡ªthe number of times I lost balance had decreased. But there was still room for growth.

    Near my house, I transformed back. With slight hesitation, I punched a nearby tree.

    BUK! Crack!

    The bark cracked under my fist, but the damage wasn¡¯t as severe as before. I couldn¡¯t contain my happiness¡ªI was finally feeling a little more¡­ ¡®normal.¡¯

    <hr>

    On the way home, I spotted an old man in the distance, pulling a wooden cart. The cart creaked as it moved, showing the sign of its age and overused.

    I waved, trying to get his attention. As he noticed me, he walked closer.

    ¡°Oh! Little Ryohei! I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d meet you here!¡± he said with a wide smile.

    I chuckled. ¡°Come on, look at me! I¡¯m in high school now¡ªI¡¯m not little anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hah! You young¡¯uns are always small in my eyes.¡± As he laughed heartily.

    Grandpa Tanaka was an old farmer who lived across the river. He owns a small farm and often shares with us some of his harvest.

    He turned around and took some bundles of weeds and fruits from his cart.

    ¡°I visited your house just now, but no one was home. Luckily, I ran into you! Here, take this.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you, Grandpa. Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    He laughed and patted my shoulder hard. ¡°It¡¯s fine! Had a big harvest of Mitsuba recently. Oh, take some Akebi fruit too! And some Fuki¡ªgreat for making Tsukudani.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± I protested, struggling to hold everything.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Youngsters need to eat a lot to grow!¡± he said, laughing again. I thanked him and invited him to our house, but he refused.

    ¡°Thanks for the offer, but maybe next time. It''s getting late. I better head back before it gets too dark¡ªI can¡¯t cross the bridge safely at night.¡±

    Unfortunately, in rural areas like this, we barely had any streetlights. So, people in the countryside often use lanterns to help.

    I felt bad taking so much without giving anything in return, so I offered him the only thing I had.

    ¡°Wait, Grandpa Tanaka. At least take some firewood.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thanks! These old bones can¡¯t chop wood like they used to.¡±

    ¡°Well then, let me take you hom¨C¡±

    *SLAP!

    I got a hard slap in the back, ¡°What are you talking about! It''s getting late! You should just return home.¡± I keep insisting on helping him, but Grandpa Tanaka keeps refusing me, while saying...

    "Don¡¯t Worry! These old bones still work just fine!"

    Losing an argument with him, I gave up and let him head back on his own¡­ Or so he thought.

    I trailed behind in my half-yokai form, ensuring he made it home safely. It can¡¯t be helped¡­ ever since I knew Yokai became more active at night, I can¡¯t help but worry about him too.

    After checking he made it back safely, I returned back home. As I glanced at all the things he gave me¡ªone in particular item caught my attention.

    A stalk of Fuki.

    It¡¯s an ingredient with a thin, membranous skin, harvested from Japanese Butterbur plants.

    As I look at it, it reminds me of the Yokai I saved during the Hyakki Yagyo."

    I wonder how she¡¯s doing now?

 Chapter 19, Yokai and Exorcist

    The sound of a panicked beast echoed as it sprinted desperately, paying no attention to the noise it made in its frantic attempt to escape whatever was chasing it.

    The dog-like creature scanning the sky behind it. Just as it looked, a shadowy figure descended rapidly from above.

    The beast desperately leaped to the side, barely avoided a fatal strike, suffering only a shallow slash across its abdomen. It let out a whimper but continued running frantically.

    ¡°Tsk, too shallow. Raisen! It''s heading east¡ªintercept it!"

    Ryohei clicked his tongue in frustration, barely missed his attack. Without hesitation, he resumed the chase and threw Hikage who was still in her sickle form¡ªtoward the beast in a precise arc. Like a boomerang, it spun through the air. Then Ryohei swiftly picked up a stone as he ran and threw it with all his strength.

    His throw missed, landing beside the creature with a loud boom. But that sudden impact made the beast jump in shock, that single moment was enough to break its running posture and reduce its momentum.

    Hikage transformed back into its weasel form, and performed a pincer attack on their prey along with Raisen who had been waiting upfront. The ambush was successful, the beast opened its mouth which was split into four parts and let out a hollow scream.

    Followed up by several swift stabs to the beast¡¯s chest was enough to send it collapsing to the ground, blood pooling beneath it as life drained from its body.

    Ryohei approached cautiously, verifying its death before letting out a relieved sigh.

    Raisen and Hikage dragged the carcass over to him, but Ryohei shook his head.

    ¡°We''ve been over this. This is your meal. I won¡¯t be eating it.¡±

    Ryohei rubs their heads, then they back down and feast on their prey.

    In the past, Ryohei would avert his gaze, as he cannot bear to witness the grotesque look when they eat... But now, he has grown accustomed to it.

    In a sense, the Yokai world worked similarly to the Law of the Jungle.

    It has been several days since Nurarihyon visited his house. Ever since Raisen and Hikage returned the following day, Ryohei had been venturing out each night to hunt alongside them¡ªnot just to provide their meals, but also to regulate the excess spiritual energy coursing through his body.

    This has become his new daily routine, and tonight Is the fourth day of his hunt. In the morning, he attended school as usual and during the night he went out to hunt.

    Yet, despite hunting several times, he still refuses to consume any of the prey¡­ It wasn¡¯t just because he wasn¡¯t accustomed to eating it¡ªhe was afraid that continuous consumption of it could turn him more ¡®Inhumane¡¯ than his current self.

    *Kuuu

    A soft, high-pitched squeak from Raisen caught his attention.

    ¡°Finished eating? Shall we return?¡± Ryohei said.

    On the way home, he moved swiftly through the trees, leaping in a zigzag pattern with ease.

    After the constant training, he can now easily perform air steps without much effort.

    One of the techniques that had once troubled him¡ªriding the wind¡ªhad also improved. He could now sustain it for longer periods, though he still struggled to control his trajectory.

    After experimenting, through trial and error, while also training his balance for a few days, He record any findings on his ability.

    As it sounds, his ability to ride the wind is quite simple. All he needs is a stream of wind current blowing in one direction, his speed will depend on how strong that wind current is.

    In the urban and city area, the wind current was significantly weaker due to all the tall buildings and numerous structures disrupting the flow and breaking the wind apart. As a result, running on foot in Yokai form was far more efficient and faster than attempting to ride the wind.

    In mountainous regions, however, the conditions were entirely different. With no obstructions, the wind moved freely, as its speed was immense.

    It felt akin to skiing down an extremely steep mountain at high velocity while  requiring you to maintain a precise balance¡ªsimilar to performing a skateboard slide.

    But the wind stream wasn¡¯t always predictable. Sometimes it curved like a snake, other times it twisted violently, coiling upon itself. At times it zigzagged, and in other instances, it spiraled, flipping him upside down mid-flight.

    More often than not, it threw Ryohei off course, sending him crashing into trees, slamming into boulders, or hitting the ground with force. It was chaotic and relentless, but the harsh training inadvertently sped up his energy consumption, aided by the numerous wounds he sustained.

    By the third day of practice, Ryohei began to perceive something new¡ªa faint, flowing pattern within the wind currents.

    As he continued to enhance his vision with spiritual energy, he discovered a whole new world¡ªa world where the unseen became visible. He could now detect traces of spiritual energy in the air and within every living being.

    With this ability, he could track the wind currents he rode, via monitoring its spiritual energy flow. Making it significantly easier to master his technique.

    And after each training session, he made it a habit to carry a mirror with him.

    By using that mirror, he saw a dark blue energy swirling inside his body. It had already filled more than half of his spiritual energy reserves¡ªand that energy is the residual power from Daitengu''s blood.

    Each day, he checked his progress, watching as the borrowed energy gradually depleted. Now, only a fraction¡ªless than one-tenth of the original amount¡ªremained.

    Ryohei studied his palm, clenching and unclenching his fist, feeling the subtle contractions of his muscles

    "Back then, during Hyakki Yagyo, I exhausted all of this energy in a single night," he murmured. "And yet¡­ this is the fourth day, and I still haven¡¯t exhausted it."

    He took a deep breath and exhaled it, "It¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯m almost there. My strength isn¡¯t as overwhelming as it was that night. I¡¯m gradually getting weaker."

    That¡¯s a good thing right? It should have¡­ after all, living normal is what he had always wanted.

    Yet¡­ somewhere deep in his heart, he felt irritated.

    He wanted to grow stronger,

    He longed for that sensation¡ªthe same excitement where his blood boils as the fight rages on. When his heart beats uncontrollably, a bloody tinted vision just like that night, a sense of fear and anger where he needs to fight in order to survive.

    He craved that feeling again¡­ and during the hunts past these days, he got to experience it once more. Not as intense as back then, probably it was because of him hunting weaker opponents.

    But despite wanting to experience that feeling again,it was nothing more than a foolish fantasy.

    If he had to choose between power and his family¡¯s safety, he would always prioritize the latter.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to be greedy.

    After all, a man who chases two rabbits catches neither.

    Ryohei shakes his head, forgetting that thought as he continues heading back home with his weasels.

    <hr>

    ¡°Usui Ryohei!¡± The teacher called my name, marking anyone who''s¡¯ absent.

    ¡°Here sir.¡± I raised my hand as I responded.

    The final period of the day proceeded uneventfully, the teacher continuing on his roll call.

    Since then, the school just continued as usual, nothing surprising or new. Everything is going smoothly so far. I was also able to catch up with my study.

    If there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s different, it was probably my grade.

    Apparently, being half-yokai didn¡¯t just enhance his physical abilities¡ªit sharpened his mind as well. I can feel the difference, back then I was barely able to understand some lessons. But now, let alone understanding it. I completely memorized all the things on the whiteboard.

    It was almost as if I had photographic memories¡­

    Since then, my grades skyrocketed, from being slightly below average in class into being one of the top ten. And don¡¯t even try going all out.

    That sudden improvement made the teachers get suspicious. They accused me of cheating during the Pop Quiz, forcing me to retake it under strict supervision.

    But the results remained unchanged. They had no choice but to believe me now.

    The only unexpected occurrence during the past few days was¡ª

    "Kanzaki Hikari!" The teacher called her name, waiting for a response.

    ¡°I said, Kanzaki Hikari!¡± He called her name once more, but still no answer.

    ¡°Absent sir¡± a student finally replied.

    ¡°Again?¡± The teacher sounded genuinely surprised.

    And who wouldn¡¯t be? Hikari was a model student¡ªrarely late, never absent without reason.

    Yet this marked the third consecutive day she had been missing from class.

    ¡®I wonder what happened to her¡­ Did she catch a cold? She had stood in the rain with me the other day¡­¡¯

    Unconsciously a frown appeared on my face. I can¡¯t help but worry¡­

    She has been helping me a lot since then. It¡¯s natural for me to do the same to her.

    "Ah, right! Don¡¯t forget¡ªtomorrow is the field trip!" the teacher reminded the class. "Be sure to arrive early! Roll call starts at 7:30 sharp. If you¡¯re late, you¡¯ll be left behind. Bring all necessary items, but no comic books or game consoles!"

    A collective "Yes, sir!" filled the room.

    The day continued as usual until the final bell rang.

    As the bell of the end of school rang, everyone packed their belongings and went home, except me. I went the opposite way, the teachers office. Looking for my homeroom teacher.

    ¡°Pardon my intrusion¡­¡±

    My homeroom teacher glanced at me from afar, ¡°Ryohei? Do you need something?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Ms. I wanted to ask about Hikari. Since the field trip is tomorrow, I¡¯m worried she might miss it. She¡¯s been absent for the past four days¡­ Do you know what happened to her? Is she sick?"

    "Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know either," the teacher admitted. "She hasn¡¯t contacted the school."

    "I see¡­" Ryohei hesitated before making up his mind. "I¡¯d like to visit her. May I have her address?"

    The teacher adjusted her glasses and flipped through the student records. After locating Hikari¡¯s information, she jotted down the address on a slip of paper and handed it to him.

    "Here you go."

    Ryohei accepted it with a slight bow. "Thank you."

    As I made my way toward the school gate, Raisen and Hikage were already there, waiting for me. When they saw me waving my hands at them, they immediately ran straight to me, climbing my trousers and looking for a comfy space to enjoy during the ride back home.

    "We¡¯re not going home just yet," Ryohei informed them. "I¡¯m visiting Hikari¡¯s house first."

    At the mention of her name, Hikage¡¯s expression soured, but Ryohei ignored it and kept moving.

    <hr>

    The sun hung low over downtown, casting long shadows over the narrow streets. Ryohei weaved through the afternoon bustle..

    As they passed by Zenkoji Temple, its towering gates stood solemn against the sky. The temple¡¯s spiritual presence was palpable, the air thick with the weight of centuries-old prayers. The weasels twitched their noses but said nothing as they continued forward.

    Hikari¡¯s house stood at the edge of a quiet street¡ªa classic Machiya-style home, with wooden lattices, sliding doors, and a tiled roof that curved elegantly. Unlike the clustered buildings downtown, her home had a spacious yard, well-kept and tidy, yet strangely... still.

    Ryohei double-checked the address on the slip of paper his homeroom teacher had given him. ¡®This was the correct place,¡¯ he thought. Without hesitation, he stepped forward.

    But before he could get close, Raisen and Hikage suddenly jumped back, as their fur bristled, and their tails puffed up.

    A sharp hiss escaped their throats.

    Ryohei blinked in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    They didn¡¯t answer¡ªjust kept hissing at the house, bodies low, ears pinned back like cornered animals. It wasn¡¯t fear. It was revulsion. Something about the house repelled them, made them refuse to go near.

    Annoyed, Ryohei reached down to pick them up. ¡°Come on, you two, quit messing arou¡ª¡±

    They squirmed violently out of his grasp, landing on all fours before darting away from the gate. No matter how much he coaxed them, they wouldn''t step inside.

    A shiver crept down Ryohei¡¯s spine. He¡¯d never seen them react like this.

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    Still, he clenched his jaw and stepped past the gate alone. The moment his foot landed on the yard¡¯s stone pathway, a wave of discomfort crashed over him¡ªlike stepping into freezing water. His breath hitched as goosebumps crawled up his arms.

    His instincts screamed at him.

    Something was here.

    Narrowing his eyes, he channeled spiritual energy into his vision. His sight sharpened, the world around him shifting. With his enhanced vision he saw her house, his eyes widened in surprise.

    Hikari¡¯s house was drenched in spiritual energy, swirling like mist, clinging to the walls and covering the whole house. It wasn¡¯t malevolent, but it was dense, and unnatural.

    He thought a bad feeling settled in his gut. Worried that something is happening to her, without wasting another second, he strode up to the entrance and knocked the door firmly.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    <hr>

    In the quiet warmth of the house, Hikari sat cross-legged on the tatami mat with her eyes closed, guiding Yukari through sensing spiritual energy.

    ¡°Feel the flow,¡± she instructed, her voice steady. ¡°Don''t just rely on sight¡ªlet it touch your skin, let it settle in your mind. Like a scent you recognize but cannot see.¡±

    Yukari furrowed her brows in concentration. The air inside the house was thick with spiritual energy, contained within the careful barrier Hikari had woven. Nothing should have been able to breach it unnoticed.

    Then¡ªa twitch.

    Hikari¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    A presence. Something had slipped past the barrier. Something¡­ foreign.

    She tensed. A yokai? No. The energy wasn¡¯t quite right¡ªit felt faint, Yokai energy isn''t this small. It must be something else

    Her hand slipped into her pocket, fingers wrapping around a stack of talisman papers.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± she said sharply to Yukari, already rising to her feet.

    She moved quickly but carefully, padding down the wooden hallway toward the front door. Each step was soundless. Hikari¡¯s fingers gripped the talisman papers tightly as she stared at the closed door.

    Her heartbeat was steady, her senses sharpened. She had felt something¡ªan eerie, unfamiliar energy breaching the barrier she had carefully placed around her home. Yet now, as she stood still, everything was quiet. The malevolent presence had vanished, as if it had never existed. But that was impossible.

    Then¡ªa knock came from the door.

    Hikari froze, her breath caught in her throat.

    A voice resounded, slightly muffled through the door. The sound was firm yet unhurried. A very familiar voice that she knew very well.

    "Hikari? Are you home?"

    Her eyes widened as soon as she heard that voice. That was Ryohei¡¯s voice, without a doubt.

    Her breath hitched. Even though it¡¯s Ryohei¡¯s voice, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it was him. Hikari racked her brains as countless thoughts surfaced on her mind.

    She hesitated, as her heart was pounding. ¡®Ryohei!? Why is he here? What about that foreign spiritual energy? Was it really Ryohei? Or was it just a Yokai that mimicked Ryohei¡¯s voice? Was it a Yokai trap to lure me outside?¡¯

    She was skeptical, she came up with every single possibility of what could happen. Others may think she¡¯s overreacting, but she was tasked with an important task, which is to guard and tutor the contractor of Genbu. As she will be one of the future prospects of Onmyouji.

    It¡¯s not strange for the Yokai faction to send their forces and slain her before she was able to grow up. And that is the reason why Hikari was on edge.

    The longer she held on, the more insane she became. ¡°¡­Ryohei?¡± she called back, still wary and ready to attack.

    But despite being aware that it might be a yokai trap, there¡¯s also a possibility of Ryohei visiting her, as she was away from school for four days straight.

    That is why she can¡¯t just ignore the possibility of Ryohei visiting her while there''s also a yokai that is lingering in her yard, he could be in danger.

    She couldn''t afford to hesitate.

    With one hand ready to strike, she slid open the door just a fraction, her other hand holding the talismans near her chest.

    The moment she laid eyes on him, her breath caught.

    It was him.

    Ryohei stood there, shifting his weight slightly, looking as ordinary as ever. No eerie glow in his eyes, no distorted features, nothing about him seemed off. But the vile energy she had sensed earlier¡ªwhere had it gone?

    She stepped outside slightly, scanning the yard. The air was still, the faint rustling of trees the only sound. No residual traces of the spiritual energy she had sensed remained. Her brows furrowed.

    Was it truly just a coincidence? No, that can¡¯t be¡­ She was sure that she felt something had passed through her barrier.

    She''s not so naive as to wave it off as just a hunch or a mistake. Her persistent personality didn¡¯t allow her to move on until she completely found the source of that foreign energy.

    A thought resurfaced in her mind.

    ¡®That energy¡­ Did it come from him?¡¯

    Hikari throws a suspicious glance at Ryohei.

    ¡®That can''t be... he''s a human, and I have long confirmed it... should I check it once more?¡¯

    She took a paper talismans and was ready to strike, but hesitated... What if it''s not true? She will just end up hurting him.

    Then, Ryohei spoke.

    "Are you okay? You haven¡¯t come to school in four days. I thought something happened to you, so I came to visit."

    Hikari blinked. His voice was normal¡ªgenuine. A part of her doubt wavered, but she forced herself to stay alert.

    She exhaled softly. "I¡¯m fine. I just had a sudden family matter that needed my attention. Sorry, I was so busy that I forgot to inform the school."

    Then her gaze shifted, falling upon the object in his hand. Her breath hitched slightly.

    ¡°¡­Usui, you brought an umbrella?¡±

    Ryohei stiffened for a fraction of a second, a reaction so subtle that most wouldn¡¯t have noticed.

    "Ah¡­ yes. This is¡­ just in case it rains."

    The excuse was reasonable enough¡ªexcept for one problem.

    It was a Wagasa.

    Hikari¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she studied the umbrella. Wagasa is a traditional Japanese Umbrella that is not the type of umbrella someone would casually carry around for rain.

    As it was made of washi paper and bamboo, it wasn¡¯t exactly the most practical choice for protection against downpours.

    Such umbrellas were more commonly seen at festivals or used for ceremonial purposes. Or even during hot summer, to shield against the sun.

    But using it for rain? That''s a highly dubious statement.

    "Can I check it out?" she asked, extending her hand while still feeling suspicious of it.

    Ryohei tensed. That umbrella is the spiritual treasure he obtained from Nurarihyon, and the only reason he brought it to school was so that he can transform without attracting the attention of passersby. Since it made the users that used the umbrella harder to recognize.

    The moment stretched, and the conversation didn¡¯t move forward. A strange distance settled between them, as if they were strangers rather than classmates.

    After a pause, he finally relented. "Uh¡­ sure, here you go."

    The moment her fingers touched the umbrella, she felt it¡ªan undeniable trace of spiritual energy.

    Her heart pounded.

    This is¡­ a Tsukumogami.

    Her grip unconsciously tightened as she turned her gaze back to Ryohei.

    "¡­Usui, how long have you used this umbrella?"

    Ryohei¡¯s face remained composed. His gaze darted to the talismans in her hand, then to the interior of her home, where similar charms were placed along the walls. His eyes widened as he realized something, but preserved his expression from shifting.

    For a brief moment, the tension between them was razor-sharp, an unspoken battle of wits.

    Then, Ryohei smiled, as his vision became gentle. As if remembering something from old times.

    "Since a long time ago. This is my great-grandmother¡¯s umbrella. It¡¯s very precious to me."

    He bullshit his way through, like a master of mind.

    ¡®A lie? Or was it the truth?¡¯ Hikari thought, still not convinced. Hikari inspected the umbrella some more.

    Her fingers traced the surface of the umbrella. The material was covered in oil and lacquer¡ªunlike most Wagasa, this one was usable even in the rain. And the Tsukumogami¡­ was dormant. There was no spirit inside, meaning it was simply an enchanted object, not a full-fledged yokai.

    The only ability she could detect was¡ª

    Ah.

    A realization dawned upon her.

    It only made the users harder to recognize.

    A ridiculous thought crossed her mind.

    ¡®Was this the reason why Ryohei was so unpopular at school?¡¯

    She glanced at him again, her suspicion shifting into something closer to concern. If this umbrella subtly distorted his presence, making him harder to notice, then it wasn¡¯t entirely far-fetched to assume that it affected his social life as well. The reason he barely made any friends was probably because of this too.

    And about the alert I got about some energy that passed my barrier, perhaps this is the source of it¡­

    Feeling that her suspicion was baseless, she lowered the umbrella slightly, and some tension disappeared from her shoulders. Too bad, she was planning to seal this Tsukumogami, as it impacts Ryohei¡¯s social life, but if she did. He will be sad, since these are precious keepsakes of his great grandmother. And since it¡¯s harmless, I suppose it''s fine.

    [Sadly, she just misunderstands Ryohei''s unpopularity and assumes that it was the aftereffects of using that umbrella.]

    As She returned the umbrella, her serious expression softened, as she returned to her usual cheerful self, deliberately hiding the paper charms she prepared behind her.

    But Ryohei had already noticed it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! The umbrella looked very nice. I''m just interested in these kinds of things. Well, what are you waiting for? come in.¡±

    Ryohei didn¡¯t reject the invitation and went inside, along the hall he glanced at different rooms and wall decorations she had. Until they were finally in the living room.

    ¡°Wait here okay, I¡¯ll make some tea.¡±

    Ryohei nodded and Hikari¡¯s figure disappeared, heading to the kitchen.

    The moment she was out of sight, he exhaled sharply.

    ¡®That was close¡­¡¯

    Ryohei was still in disbelief despite witnessing the facts. The shrine-like decoration on the wall, some paper charms at the corner of some rooms, or the row of prayer books and incense on one of the shelves.

    His suspicion was spot on.

    She¡¯s an Onmyouji¡­ or has a connection to it.

    His expression turned sour as a slight pain arched his heart, he was scared. What if she found out he¡¯s a halfling now? Just the thought of it scares him.

    And ever since he stepped into her house, he can¡¯t help but fidget a lot. His body felt.. Off.

    An indescribable itchy and stinging sensation crawled all over his skin¨Clike an allergic reaction.

    But, to openly scratch himself would appear somewhat rude or displeasing. So he resisted.

    But the moment Hikari left, he couldn''t hold back any longer.

    He scratched his arm, neck and legs. As the itchy and stinging sensation was unbearable.

    But despite scratching it, the feeling remains. Instead it became hot, as if his skin was burning.

    Was it because of the talisman? Ryohei had no idea.

    Before he could dwell on it further, Hikari returned with a tray.

    "Sorry for the wait! Here¡¯s your tea." She set it down, then smiled. "I¡¯m surprised you managed to find my house."

    Ryohei flinched at her sudden return and immediately stopped scratching.

    ¡°Ah, yeah. I asked our homeroom teacher for your address," he answered quickly. "So¡­ what happened? Why have you been absent?"

    Hikari paused for a moment before replying, "It¡¯s¡­ a family matter. My¡­ relative is staying here for a few days. She recently got a scholarship to a school in Kyoto, and I was asked to tutor her."

    Ryohei raised an eyebrow. "Tutoring her?"

    "Yes, tutoring her," Hikari repeated.

    "Wait¡ªyou¡¯re tutoring a scholarship student? Wow¡­ that''s impressive. Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?¡±

    ¡°Are you calling me stupid?¡± Hikari''s eyes narrowed, feeling insulted by that remark.

    Ryohei let out a dry laugh, ¡°Ahaha, of course not! Since she got a scholarship, I''m just assuming she''s smart.¡±

    ¡°Not really, she got the scholarship not because of her grades or academic achievement. It''s because of something else¡­ Her grades are just so¨Cso, that¡¯s why I''m helping her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so¡­ Anyway, I just wanted to tell you that tomorrow is the day of the field trip, and the teachers have been wondering whether you¡¯re coming or not.¡±

    ¡°...Tomorrow?¡±

    Hikari stiffened.

    In all the chaos, she had completely forgotten about the trip.

    After a moment of hesitation, she glanced at Ryohei and nodded determinedly. "I¡¯m coming. Definitely."

    ¡°You sure? You don¡¯t have to force it.¡±

    ¡°No, I can go. I will make sure of it.¡±

    Hikari, who missed her previous date with Ryohei, felt this was a chance for her to go on a field trip together to make up with it. Thus she was determined to convince her father of this.

    "Alright then. Roll call starts at 7:30 AM, so don¡¯t be late."

    Hikari nodded. "Got it. Thanks for letting me know."

    Silence settled between them.

    For a few moments, they simply sat there, alone in the living room. Being awkward to each other.

    Sometimes, Hikari even stole a glance at Ryohei, hoping to continue the conversation. But something was wrong.

    He was fidgeting.

    His breathing was uneven. His eyes wandered around the room as he struggled to stay conscious.

    His body trembled slightly, he felt¡­ very weak. As if something was gnawing at him from the inside.

    ¡°...Usui?¡±

    He flinched, snapped by Hikari''s voice that called out to him. ¡°Wuh¡­ What?¡±

    His voice was slightly slurred as he felt lightweight.

    Hikari, who looked at him and felt weak, became worried.

    ¡°Are you okay? asked Hikari with a caring tone.

    He swallowed hard.

    The itching had worsened. Now it felt like his entire body was on fire. His chest tightened, nausea creeping up his throat.

    I need to get out of here.

    "I think I¡¯d better go home," he muttered.

    ¡°So soon? Why not stay a little longer?¡± Ask Hikari with sparkling eyes full of hope.

    But unfortunately¡­ Ryohei knew he couldn¡¯t stay.

    The longer he remained here, the worse he felt.

    It was as if the entire house rejected his presence.

    ¡°Sorry, maybe next time,¡±

    Hikari¡¯s face fell slightly. "Ah¡­ alright then."

    As she escorted him to the door and bid farewell, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Said Hikari, as she waved her hand slowly before closing the door.

    Ryohei managed to get out of the front door, and out of Hikari¡¯s residence. The moment he stepped outside, the nauseating sensation completely vanished.

    He took a sharp turn, away from the usual street. The back of his body rested against a wall, slowly sliding down as all his strength left him.

    He needs rest, and regulates his breath.

    After resting a bit, he got up and started walking home, for the time being he didn¡¯t want to remember any single thing that just happened.

    The fact that she¡¯s related to the Exorcist, he just wants to forget about it¡­ or more like, he refuses to admit it.

    ¡°Hikage! Raisen! Where are you?¡±

    Ryohei calls out to them but there¡¯s no response, did they go back themselves? I hope so.

    After calling several times more and still had no response, Ryohei decided to go back too.

    He used his umbrella and started Transforming¡ª

    Yet, his body remains unchanged.

    ¡®What¡­?¡±

    Ryohei cuffs his hand and closes his eyes, focusing his energy to envelop his whole body. Transforming into his half¨Cyokai form.

    But nothing happened¡­

    ¡°Wh¡­ what happened?!¡± He looked at the palm of his hands, focusing himself to turn his finger into a sickle.

    But nothing happened, again.

    Ryohei was puzzled on what¡¯s going on, he should have been happy. Since he¡¯s striving for ordinary life, this was supposed to be normal wasn''t it?

    But he was unease, as if saying there is a sense of not wanting to part with his power. After trying it over and over again, and continuing to fail several times.

    The sky started to darken very quickly. Nagano is a city that is surrounded by mountains, which means the sun dips behind earlier than any other place. The golden evening light¨Cor often called magic hour, doesn¡¯t last long here. Because the mountains block the horizon and the sunset, thus making the sky shift from orange to dusk pretty quickly.

    Ryohei who was frozen, still trying to transform and yet failed again and again. Until he eventually gave up and walked home before it got even more dark.

    Ryohei sighed, back then he never complained about going back home, as he was used to walking a long distance to reach home. But after experiencing his fast travel method, he can¡¯t help but feel discomfort during the whole walk.

    He felt normal¡­ like a regular Human.

    As he continued going forward, he arrived at the outskirts of the town. A rural place with lots of abandoned houses. As he passed by a small wooden bridge and was heading into the forest.

    A sudden burst of water exploded beside him, drenching his side as a powerful force surged from below. Ryohei barely had time to react before something latched onto his leg. A pair of scaly, greenish hands, slick with river slime, shot out from the depths¡ªlong, bony fingers tipped with jagged black claws. But what froze him in terror was the thin, webbed membrane stretched between them, like a frog, yet tougher, more unnatural.

    Before he could even struggle, the grip tightened, nails digging through fabric and into his skin. Then, with a single yank, he was ripped off his balance and dragged into the river¡¯s cold, suffocating darkness.

 Chapter 20, Human and a Kappa

    ¡°What are you doing?~¡± Asked by a girl behind the sliding door, with a very soft and cute tone. She¡¯s wearing a white miko clothes, as she poking her head into the room, curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to go somewhere, I have a field trip tomorrow.¡± Said Hikari as she tidied her room and packed the necessary things to bring during the trip.

    ¡°Oh cool! Where are we going?¡± Yukari jumps around, excitedly.

    Hikari let out a little laugh, ¡°Not you, you¡¯re staying here.¡±

    ¡°Eeeeeh! Why, I¡¯ve been doing nothing but studying Onmyo Arts these days. I wanna go somewhere, I wanna eat something!¡± Yukari lies on the floor, wiggling as if she¡¯s a little kid.

    ¡°No, we had a deal. Right now you¡¯re the Contractor of one of the Divine Beast, please behave like one. And you will not go anywhere until you master the basics of self defense. Our enemy, the Yokai factions might target you while you¡¯re still a novice.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s too many, I need a break.¡± She grabbed Hikari¡¯s leg and showed her cute teary eyes, as if begging.

    Hikari can¡¯t help but sighed. Her personality was very different from the first time she met her. And she only acts casual like this in front of her only. When her father is around, she becomes more respectful and elegant.

    ¡°Alright, okay. Take this,¡± Hikari took a few papers from her drawers. ¡°Practice this, and if you manage to do it. I will let you roam around¡­ ONLY if you go out with me. Understood?¡±

    Yukari jumps up and salutes. ¡°Understood mam!¡±

    *Bonk!

    Hikari rolls that paper and hits her on the head, ¡°You address me wrong again, how should you address me again?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yes, senior sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t really care about formalities like this, but once you¡¯re in Kyoto. There¡¯s many exorcists that really follow this senior based hierarchy and want to be respected by juniors. So that¡¯s why I¡¯m drilling this into you. With the hope that you may not be alienated by them once you¡¯re there.¡±

    Yukari stood in silence, realizing that all her strict training up until now is for the basic provision of knowledge for not anyone but herself. ¡°I understand, thank you very much, senior sister.¡±

    ¡°Good, now try memorizing this.¡± Hikari unrolled the paper and showed her a drawing of a diagram that looked like a magic circle.

    Yukari was enchanted by it and couldn''t stop looking at it, then she began to ponder as she observed it.

    ¡°This drawing is a diagram of a Talisman Array, once you learn it you¡¯ll¡ª¡± Hikari paused, realizing that Yukari didn''t even pay attention to what she just said. ¡°Uh, Yukari?¡±

    ¡°Ah sorry, I just feel like I have seen this drawing before¡­ But where?¡± Yukari taps her forehead, trying to remember something.

    Hikari tilted her head, ¡°Have you seen something like this before?

    ¡°Yes¡­ and no, I have seen it but it was slightly different¡­¡± Her eyes widened, ¡°Oh I got it! This looks similar to the line mark around this house.¡±

    Hikari was astonished and impressed, ¡°Oh wow, how did you know that?¡± To her knowledge, this is the first time she showed her array diagram, and never even mentioned the array around her house.

    ¡°Hehe, after practicing on sensing spiritual energy, I became more sensitive to it. Yesterday I got bored and strolled around the house. I felt a strange fluctuation of spiritual energy here, and accidentally noticed a strange line mark around the house. So, what is this?¡±

    ¡°This is a diagram for deploying a barrier array, once you draw the line and connect it with three or more protection talisman paper, you get this.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, so it¡¯s like linking three basic protection spells to unlock a raid-level barrier!¡±

    ¡®Eh¡­ What? Spell? Raid? Level?¡¯ Hikari tilted her head in confusion, trying to understand the new word she just heard. Hikari lets out a dry cough and regains her composure.

    ¡°The point is, you need at least three talismans. Let¡¯s try it out first.¡±

    She took her outside, to the backyards and brought a pocket full of talisman paper. As she took three slips from it, placing it on the ground and began drawing the line with a stick. Hikari draws a triangular shaped array and draws a circle on each edge of the diagram.

    Each paper talisman was located on that three circle at the edge. Then she starts chanting and it doesn¡¯t take a long time before she finishes and is illuminated by light and then flashes before their eyes.

    A small triangular barrier was formed. Hikari glances at her junior. ¡°Try touching it.¡±

    Yukari slowly touches the barrier and amazed, no matter how much force she puts on it, her hand can¡¯t bypass the barrier she made. As if there¡¯s a transparent triangular shaped glass there.

    ¡°Oooh~ Amazing!¡± Yukari plays with it and starts to poke harder, measuring the extent of its defense.

    ¡°The three circles at the edge where I place the spiritual papers are called the Catalyst, it acts like the core of Formation Array. Whereas the item you use to draw is called an array medium.¡±

    Hikari handed her the sticks and asked her to try it. ¡°Here, try drawing one.¡±

    Yukari, who was not so great at drawing, tried it out. But her line appeared to be crooked and uneven. ¡°Kuh¡­ this is not easy.¡±

    A smile formed on Hikari¡¯s face, ¡°This is very good for your first time, you¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡±

    ¡°Wait, do I have to memorize this drawing and all its lines and symbols??¡±

    Hikari raised her eyebrow, confused by the obvious question ¡°Well, of course. Isn¡¯t that natural?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s too much! Just look at how big this is.¡±

    Hikari grinned, ¡°Well, if you think this is hard, then you still have a long way to go. I guess you don¡¯t want to go out and play.¡±

    Once her freedom was endangered, she showed an unyielding spirit to learn.

    Hikari sighed, though she couldn''t help but smile. ¡°This array is the very base of our Onmyouji arts, with it we can use it to protect not just yourself but your teammates too.

    ¡°Right,¡± Yukari continued to draw her array until it was completed. Then she tried poking it, but it retained the same hardness as the one Hikari made until¡­

    Poke¨Cpoke¨Cpoke

    Her defensive array got pierced with the wooden stick she used to poke it. ¡°Ah it broke!¡±

    Hikari nod, ¡°The proportion of arrays reflects the extent of its use, a poorly drawn array will perform worse than its counterparts.¡±

    ¡°I see! So it''s like a poorly drawn magic circle can affect the attack power.¡±

    ¡®M..magic circle? Attack power?¡¯ And again Hikari fails to understand her.

    Yukari waved the wooden stick around and wondered. ¡°Does drawing the¡­ What was it?¡±

    ¡°Array medium?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Can drawing the array medium can only be used with a stick?¡±

    ¡°Good question, the answer is no.¡± She took something from her back pocket. It was a brush and a chalk. ¡°Right now you¡¯re drawing on the ground, thus a stick is enough. But once you¡¯re facing different terrain and weather, such as rocky terrain or during heavy rain. You won¡¯t be able to draw an array on the ground.¡±

    Hikari took a paper and laid it on the ground, ¡°Ink can be used to draw arrays on all sorts of hard places, like rock or trees. But it''s inconvenient as you need to carry Ink and a brush. We normally used to write paper talismans, but Onmyouji rarely writes talismans during missions, we usually prepare it before we depart. That¡¯s why Ink is normally used for writing talismans and for practice at the Academy.¡±

    ¡°Chalk is another alternative and performs better than Ink, you can draw arrays on the ceiling and all sorts of tricky places. But once it rains, chalk will easily disappear.¡±

    Yukari attentively writes her notes, ¡°So rain is the only problem right? Then is the array completely useless during rain?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be a drawing, sometimes we carve it.¡± Hikari took a wide stone from her backyards and chanted some mantra, directing her spiritual energy to her finger. She flawlessly carved the stone surface with her finger.

    ¡°You noticed this symbol?¡± After finished drawing, she showed Yukari about the symbol she drew.¡±

    ¡°Umm.. it''s similar to the explosion talisman you taught me the other day¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, now watch this¡­¡± She threw the stone near her array and detonated it. Yukari jumped in shock.

    Her array was destroyed. ¡°Senior, please warm me before you do that!¡± She¡¯s pouting angrily at her senior sister, and Hkari just giggles at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have set the firepower to the lowest. So? Do you understand what just happened?¡±

    ¡°You use spiritual energy to carve a hard surface and use it like a paper talisman?¡±

    ¡°Correct, our Onmyo Arts consist of using a catalyst and a prayer in a form of chant. It is a form of ritual, paper talisman isn''t necessary, but we often use it because it''s easy to carry and practical.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ So is that all the array medium you can use? Ink, Chalk, and array carving¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one more, you can use blood. It is extremely effective as it was using the user''s blood that was full of spiritual energy. But¡­¡± Hikari¡¯s expression darkened all of a sudden.¡±

    After a brief pause she continues, ¡°Ritual and prayer are supposed to be clean and holy, using blood feels like we perform a sacrificial ritual. I don¡¯t particularly like it¡­ That¡¯s the reason why there''re so many forbidden forms that use blood, it compensates the user from the cost of spiritual energy when activating it. Please promise that you stay away from this method¡­ And only use it during life and death situations¡­¡±

    Her gentle nature disappeared, and instead the one Yukari saw in her is a firm person full of determination, as if this is the only thing she does not tolerate.

    Yukari felt nervous, she just nodded without saying anything.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Yukari''s eyes wandered around the backyard and landed on the leftovers of the barrier array made by Hikari.

    ¡°Ah¡­ it broke. Does connecting more paper talismans in the array make any difference?

    Yukari''s sudden question lifted up her mood that was suddenly down.

    ¡°Of course it''s different, didn¡¯t I mention that you need at least three paper talismans to create a triangle barrier. Once you connect four, it will turn into a square or rectangle array, then pentagon, Hexagon, Heptagon, and so on.¡± She took the stick and drew several diagrams on the ground.

    The more talismans you add, the stronger the array becomes, but there¡¯s a trade-off. The spiritual energy consumption increases significantly, and the diagram itself gets larger and more complex.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ So the array around the house is a¡­ rectangle array? But the line is pretty different from what you drew.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because it¡¯s not a regular array. What you¡¯re looking at is a compound array, a more advanced formation that combines multiple types of arrays to create a single one with diverse functions.¡±

    ¡°Whoah, finally a high¨Clevel array! So the basic one is combining three low level defense talismans, but this compound can mix offensive talismans with barriers and perhaps healing talismans?¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m surprised you caught on so quickly. But, sorry to disappoint¡ªyou won¡¯t find any talisman or arrays that¡¯s capable of healing. What we do have are purification arrays, which can cleanse wounds caused by yokai attacks. But instant healing? That sort of Divine thing is what only gods can achieve.¡±

    ¡°No recovery items huh? That''s troublesome¡­¡±

    ¡°Sadly no, that¡¯s why the Onmyouji way of fighting is more defensive rather than offensive. We had to resort to various methods to protect ourselves, such as using barriers, or attacks that restrict or seal our opponents.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ but Senior sister. I have been strolling around the house for a few days, but I have yet to see any paper talisman that connects to the compound array you speak of.¡±

    ¡°Come with me,¡± She took her to the corner of the house and pointed at a giant wooden log beneath a small bamboo plant, ¡°See that? That log column came from a five hundred years old Cherry Blossom Tree. But not just any cherry blossom you¡¯d find anywhere, this is a unique kind and often called Divine Sakura, back then.¡±

    As they walked closer, a sweet scent of Sakura stormed their sense of smell. Yukari was astonished, from afar it barely had any smell. But once you walk closer, around one meter radius of it, the smell was very strong, stronger than any perfume she had ever smelled.

    Hikari walked closer and touched the giant wooden log.

    ¡°This wood has spiritual energy inside, making it the best Catalyst for any array.¡±

    ¡°Oooh a high-grade material for crafting arrays.¡± Unconsciously her tongue was out as she had fun writing her notes.

    ¡°¡­Hey, I was wondering since the other day, what do you mean by¡­ Level? Raid? Crafting?¡±

    Hikari was very confused with her words, even though she still barely understood her, the way she speaks feels foreign.

    Yukari noticed her senior was confused with the gaming terms she used. ¡°Ah I¡¯m sorry¡­ I usually change the terms you said for easier understanding.¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s okay if it helps you understand faster, but I hope you can tone it down once you¡¯re in Kyoto.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    After letting her finish writing down her note, Hikari told her to check the back of the wooden log. Yukari tilted her head and glanced at the back, she couldn''t help but be amazed. It was carved with various symbols, just like when she¡¯s carving the stone. But this time the scale of writing was very far compared to a single character she wrote before.

    ¡°Woah, this is a lot of symbols, did you make this Senior sister?¡±

    Hikari chuckled and nodded. ¡°If you use talisman paper as the catalyst, it would become a Talisman Array. Since this array doesn¡¯t use it as the catalyst, it is called Sigil Array. The wooden log has been turned into a Sigil. Same as the other corners, I use various materials to make sigil.¡±

    Yukari excitedly runs around the house, at the other corner there¡¯s a giant stone slab, at first she thought it was a decorative stone with a symbol written on it, but never had she expected that it¡¯s one of the catalysts. She glanced at another corner and found a hollowed dead tree that had been charred black on the inside.

    ¡°That is another sigil base, coming from an old tree that has been struck by lightning, a Thunderstruck wood.¡±

    ¡°So it''s not just one type of material¡­ Does using this material to make the array have an additional bonus?¡±

    ¡°Additional bonus?? Ah, are you trying to say ¡®does this make an array stronger¡¯? Of course it does.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re creating a sigil by carving a defensive mantra, depending on the material used, it can either make the barrier stronger or has the ability to restore itself over time. Carving a sigil and using it as a catalyst will create something even stronger than using a paper talisman, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Using talisman paper is more handy, As it is light and can be used anywhere. Unlike sigil which is immovable once you set the array¡­  is that correct senior sister?¡± Yukari slowly understands how arrays work, she then followed it up with another question.

    ¡°So, what kinds of inscriptions did you write on each corner, senior sister?¡±

    ¡°I use four Kinds of sigil on each corner of the house. Each sigil has been carved with different types of Inscriptions, first is a barrier, but not like the usual barrier, where it will block your path like an invisible wall. This barrier won''t do anything to you, unless you have Malevolent energy or negative energy, like what a Yokai has. Once you force your way in,  this barrier will drain a huge chunk of your spiritual energy, and its self regenerating barrier too, so once it is hit with powerful attack and Shattered apart, it can form itself with time.¡±

    ¡°Amazing, like a Mana Burn.¡± Yukari buried herself in her note book again, writing all the details like creating a strategy guide.

    ¡°Then there''s a warning inscription, it warns me when there''s a Yokai that bypasses my barrier. This inscription is similar to the one I used in Tokyo to locate you, but it''s less complicated than that one. The downside is that this inscription only warns you, and does not detect the source of it once the Yokai was inside, I can¡¯t monitor it in real time either.¡±

    ¡°An inscription that only works as an alarm? That seems like a weak inscription¡­¡± Yukari replied.

    Hikari smiles, ¡°But it has its advantages too. This inscription not only warns me of incoming Yokai, but it also weakens the one that triggers it, without alerting the Yokai itself¡­¡±

    ¡°No way! So that inscription has a defense reducing debuff too!? I have to note this.¡±

    At this point, Hikari has no idea what her junior is talking about. She just let her say random stuff and continue her explanation, with a hope that she actually learned something.

    ¡°The third one is a Purifying inscription; it constantly clears any negative energy in the surrounding. Yokai, being full of negative energy in his body, are bound to be hurt. Akin to being burned alive.¡±

    Yukari scratches her head with her pencil, ¡°Does this inscription affect things other than Yokai?¡± ask her.

    ¡°No, just for Yokai.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Yukari touched her chest, ¡°Wasn''t Genbu, the Divine Beast I contracted, similar to a Yokai?¡±

    Hikari shakes her head, ¡°Although they are classified as spiritual entities similar to Yokai, they''re a Divine Beast and do not carry any negative energy, they also side with humans too, so their Classification is slightly different than what you had thought. ¡±

    ¡°I see¡­  then what about the last inscription?

    Hikari points at the corner they just visited.

    ¡°The last one is the inscription on that Stone slab. I just recently studied it and am having a really hard time connecting it with the current Sigil Array.¡±

    ¡°Why? Was it difficult? Isn''t it just drawing the lines and placing the sigil inside a specific location?¡±

    Hikari sighed, ¡°It''s¡­ far more complicated than you thought. Regular arrays normally use three inscriptions of the same kinds to amplify its power, as it won¡¯t clash with each other. But that will not work for compound arrays, you have three different kinds of inscription with three different kinds of spiritual wave that needs to be arranged until it flows harmoniously.¡±

    Hikari drew three circles with each symbol representing Barrier, seal, and purify.

    ¡°Let''s start with three, this represents barrier inscription, sealing inscription and purifying inscription, just like the one I used.¡±

    ¡°Barrier inscription is the usual protective Shield from outside attack. Sealing inscriptions have many variations, but I''ll use the movement slowing effects, and the last one is Purifying inscription, just like I explained earlier.¡±

    Hikari continued her explanation while connecting the line of three circles.

    "If you aimlessly connect the three, there will be multiple outcomes, depending on the diagram you drew. It can either be an Array with protective Shield inside, and once a Yokai barges inside, they will be assaulted by a Purifying inscription as well as sealing inscription that slows down their movement. You understand this part?¡±

    Yukari nodded, then Hikari scribbled the ground in a random pattern.

    ¡°But the Array can also turn into a mess, the Purifying and sealing inscription will only be applied only on the barrier. Meaning, once the Yokai bypass the barrier, they won''t feel anything. Because the Purifying and seal will only be applied when the Yokai is touching the barrier.¡±

    Yukari closed her mouth as she pondered, ¡°...I have never thought of that¡­ Arrays are more complicated than I thought.¡±

    Hikari patted her head, ¡°Once you practice enough of it, you''ll get the hang of it eventually.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ the last inscription, what was it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. It''s a seal type inscription that restricts Yokai from freely using Spiritual energy within the barrier.¡±

    ¡°So, it is something like Mana Jamming¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, and it also has sealing effects, the longer a Yokai stays, their spiritual pool will be slowly blocked, making it unable to use spiritual energy.¡± adds Hikari, casually.

    ¡®Scary! That''s way too Scary! She just combined several sigils with ease!''

    Yukari pondering all the things she learned in a small voice only she can hear.

    ¡°Sigil with a self-regenerating barrier and mana burn effect, a sigil with alert and defense reducing debuff function, a sigil that deals Damage overtime and even a sigil that acts as jamming while also can Silence or disarm you¡­  my senior sister is really scary!"

    Yukari trembles, imagining herself as a Yokai that accidentally got caught in this trap, isn''t that like¡­  instant death?

    ¡°T¡­ then, what would happen to those who got their spiritual pool blocked??¡±

    ¡°Who knows? As long as the seal remains¡­ That Yokai can never use any spiritual energy.¡±

    As the outside getting darker, they both got inside, but throughout the week, Yukari has never once disobeyed her senior sister again.

    <hr>

    The world turns upside down. When he realized what''s happening, Ryohei had already found himself submerged, instantly standing up, surfacing himself. Fortunately, the river is too shallow to completely drown him. Once Ryohei stood up, the water barely reached his waist.

    In a pitch dusk glow of evening that slowly turns into darkness, Ryohei turns frantic. As his eyes darted around wildly, trying to find the one that attacked him

    Before him, a head slowly emerged from the water. Two glowing green eyes pierced the darkness, locking onto him.

    Its current size was unknown, and its ability was unknown too, they stared at each other silently, being aware of making any sudden moves.

    The head submerged and a burst of water moving forward, heading towards him, Ryohei panicked as he tried to escape. But he barely moved, as half of his body was submerged.

    Before he could react, a shadow exploded from the river, lunging straight at him. Instinctively, Ryohei raised his left arm to block the attack. Pain seared through him as the beak clamped onto his forearm.

    ¡°Gh!!¡±

    *Krrrt! Krrrt!

    Ryohei gritted his teeth, groaning as the creature¡¯s bite grew stronger. With the moonlight reflecting off its slick body, he got a closer look. It had a hooked beak filled with serrated teeth, a flat bald spot on its head surrounded by wiry hair, black claws with webbed fingers, and scaly skin glistening with moss and river slime. Its back was covered by a mossy turtle shell.

    ¡°A Kappa...¡± he muttered, as his eyes widened and fear creeped in.

    Fighting through the pain, Ryohei instinctively pointed two fingers toward the creature¡¯s glowing eye. Transforming it  into sickles and stabbed with all his might¡ª

    Or so he had thought¡­

    *Crack!

    His fingers snapped as his attack missed the mark and struck the creature¡¯s hardened scales.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    Ryohei winced, he ignored the pain of his broken finger and cuffs it into a fist and swung again. Hoping that it would hurt him.

    But the Kappa didn''t even budge.

    Ryohei forgot the fact that right now¡­ he was no more than a regular human.

    He doesn''t have any superhuman strength nor be able to transform his hands to use as a weapon.

    Kappa''s bite continues to get stronger, tightening¡­ until.

    *SNAP!

    Ryohei¡¯s broken left arm hung limp, the bones shattered under the crushing force of the Kappa¡¯s bite. He screamed in agony, and desperately threw a barrage of punches towards the creature¡¯s head with his right hand. But all those attacks barely did any damage to it.

    Until his fists sliding off its slimy, moss-covered skin. And landed on the creature¡¯s bald, caved-in head.

    *Thunk!

    The Kappa recoiled and flinched, releasing its hold on his arm.

    Ryohei, who was still confused by what was happening, did not waste a single moment and immediately ran towards the riverbanks. His injured arm throbbing, his legs pushing through the water with all the strength he could muster.

    But before he could reach safety, a jet of water struck him from behind with the force of a cannon, sending him sprawling face-first onto the rocky shore.

    Blood trickled down his forehead, mixing with the river water. Dizzy and disoriented, Ryohei struggled to push himself up, wiping blood from his eyes. The Kappa moved with unnatural speed, its claws digging into his leg, dragging him back into the deeper part of the river.

    ¡°Get off me!¡±

    Ryohei thrashed, but the Kappa¡¯s grip was ironclad. After pulling him back to deeper water the Kappa lunges at him once again, this time aiming for his throat.

    ¡°GRAAAH!¡±

    With a desperate roar, Ryohei shoves a palm sized rock onto its beak. Before he got dragged by the Kappa just now, he managed to grab a rock on the riverbanks.

    The creature reeled back, thrashing as it tried to dislodge the stone wedged in its mouth, but it was stuck with its beak and teeth.

    Seizing the moment, Ryohei pulled both legs up and delivered a forceful dropkick to its face. The impact sent the Kappa stumbling back into the water, but pain shot through Ryohei¡¯s legs from the effort.

    He was out of options.

    ¡®Damn it! Come on!¡¯ Throughout the fight, Ryohei keep trying to transform, but he still didn''t feel any trace of spiritual energy.

    ¡®I can''t transform, and my attack barely did any damage to it! What should I do!?¡¯

    As he desperately scanned his surroundings, his eyes caught a flicker of light bobbing toward the river in the distance.

    ¡°A light... someone¡¯s patrolling this area!¡±

    A glimmer of hope reignited in him. He raised his arms, screaming for help.

    ¡°HEL¡ªBRFFH!¡±

    Ryohei who was interrupted when he screamed.

    He was tackled into the water. The kappa ignores the stone that was stuck in its mouth as it claws wrapped around his neck. Choking him and forcing him to stay submerged in water. Not allowing him to scream for help.

    Water rushed into his mouth as he struggled for air, his hands desperately fumbling at the riverbed. His fingers found another rock.

    Thonk!

    He swung the rock into the Kappa¡¯s bald head with every ounce of strength he had left. The creature screamed, its grip loosening as it staggered back. Ryohei broke the surface, gasping for air, coughing up water.

    Ryohei once again ran towards the riverbanks once more, but the Kappa wasn¡¯t done. It slashed at his back, leaving deep claw marks as Ryohei crawled towards the riverbank. He grabbed another stone and hurled it, shouting, ¡°Stay back!¡± The rock bounced harmlessly off the Kappa¡¯s shell.

    The creature lunged again and managed to choke and drown him again. The kappa felt frustrated, if only the stone didn''t stuck inside his mouth, he could''ve ended this fast.

    All the human prey he attacked so far panicked as they were submerged in water. Making it an extremely easy hunt. Its current prey however, despite being in danger, he barely panicked and still managed to retaliate and almost escape. Once he was on land, Kappa might not be able to catch up with his speed. So, its best course of action is to keep him from going to land!

    Ryohei struggles once more, but this time, The kappa uses one hand to choke Ryohei and the other hand grasps tightly to his right arm. Since the Kappa had already broken his left hand, it doesn¡¯t pose any threat to it.

    The calm river water shakes from Ryohei''s struggle as air bubbles keep popping up from the river... Until the struggles stopped

    The river became calm, no air bubbles had appeared anymore.

    The kappa let out a sinister grin as he finally killed his prey, he used his left hand to help him spit the stone that was stuck inside his mouth. And then raised the corpse of his prey out of the water.

    The body limps, dangling around with the wind. The kappa smiles in satisfaction, the prey this time is very big. When was the last time he ate a human? a month? a year? forgot how long, the point is... he''s going to have a hearty meal tonight.

    As the kappa scans his prey and admires how big his prey is, then the kappa notices something¡­ In his hands, he gripped something... A shiny thing inside his hands.

    Curious, he took a closer look.

    Is that stone?? Kappa thought

    Suddenly the ¡®corpse¡¯ that The Kappa thought had died, just moved. With a firm grip of stones on both hands, Ryohei mustered every ounce of strength he got and bashed them against the Kappa''s head from both sides.

    *CRACK!

    The kappa screamed in pain, as it held his head. Its grip on Ryohei finally released as it stumbled back.

    Ryohei gasped for air, coughing and staggering towards the riverbank, his vision blurring. His body screamed in pain, but his mind focused on one thing : survival. He needs to get away from the river, the further the better.

    ¡°Kraaaaaaachk!!¡± Kappa screamed, as bulges appeared on its face, it raised both hands to the sky and swung it forward. A moment after that was hectic. The calm river suddenly burst with waves, Kappa commanded the water to burst forth like a wave, moving towards Ryohei and flooding all the riverbanks.

    ¡°This damn fish just won¡¯t give up! Let me go, you bastard!¡±

    The wave blasted Ryohei, as he was thrown and slammed its back into a rocky area on the riverbanks. Kappa came out of the water and started sprinting towards Ryohei. As the kappa bear its claws forward, Ryohei managed to catch it.

    ¡®Damn it, it hurts!¡¯

    His arm trembled from holding the Kappa¡¯s arm, in terms of strength he was far from out strength a Yokai. His mind raced as his breath started to get heavier.

    A familiar feeling he missed starting to come back, a feeling of terror of being at the edge of life and death.

    Ryohei can¡¯t help but to put on a sour face, despite being in dire situation, he was disgusted at himself for feeling excited at his heartbeat going uncontrollable.

    A feeling that makes him feel alive.

    But in this situation, he was about to meet his end. He already used all his cards, from pretending to die, and up to a sneak attack. He has no backup plans nor any more alternative way out of this.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    His arms slowly gave out, and Kappa¡¯s claw slowly approached and sank into Ryohei''s neck. Their face were getting closer and closer, Ryohei could clearly see the Kappa grinned.

    In that desperate time, he can only trust his instinct, just like during his fight against Koropokkuru. Relying on pure luck and thought.

    Ryohei closed his eyes, took a deep breath. Then¡­

    ¡°RAISEN!! HIKAGE!! I¡¯M HERE!!!¡±

    The voice echoed until it completely disappeared, The Kappa in front of him let out a snicker. As if mocking one last howl of a dead prey.

    Ryohei still held on until the very last second, he believed that even if both of them roamed around, it wouldn¡¯t be that far from the area. And he trusts their connection as Kamaitachi.

    A night breeze blows and suddenly it''s getting fiercer into a raging storm. From above a streak flash blasted at high speed and cleaved the Kappa''s left forehead straight to its eye.

    The Kappa screamed as blood splatter, a moment later Ryohei found himself in between Raisen and Hikage locked their eyes on that Kappa and their back fur turned spiky, as if expressing their furiousness.

    The Kappa instantly realize there¡¯s no chance of winning against them, with a grumble the jump back into the river and disappear.

    Ryohei was exhausted, his whole body was hurt and once he realized he was safe, he relaxed and then immediately blacked out.

 Chapter 21, Ninja Village part.1

    His eyes cracked open, greeted by the soft glow of a dimly lit room greeting him instead of the dark sky he last remembered.  Above him, lies a wooden beam, with a cracked paint and peeling, as it held a faintly swaying light fixture. Startled, he jumped and scanned his surroundings. A place that looked very unfamiliar and unrecognizable to him.

    For a moment, he wondered if he was still dreaming. But the damp scent of wood mixed with faint herbal notes told him otherwise. Shifting slightly, he realized he was lying on a bed, and a sharp sting in his head jolted his memories back.

    With Raisen and Hikage''s help, he''d managed to fend off the kappa and force it to retreat. He¡¯d survived¡ªbut just barely. A sigh escaped his lips as he let his tense body relax.

    The mattress beneath him creaked. Showing that it was old and wore down. While the blanket that draped over him felt rough to his skin. Yet, despite all that unpleasure things¡­ It was still a league better than being in the cold.

    As he looks down, checking himself further, he found that all his wounds have been treated and carefully bandaged. Even his broken arm and finger were expertly wrapped.

    Then noticed that he was wearing someone else¡¯s clothes.

    ¡®Whose clothes is this? Where¡¯s my uniform?¡¯ Ask Ryohei in his mind, as he look around the room.

    ¡®Where is this place? It appears of some sort of shack or cottage.¡¯

    The faint sound of water dripping somewhere nearby echoed in the silence, broken only by the soft rustle of the wind beyond the room¡¯s single, fogged window. His pulse quickened as his gaze darted around the room¡ªsparse, with just a wooden chair and a small table cluttered with shelves full of glass jar that contained dried herbs and something unidentifiable.

    Right beside the shelves he spotted his torn-up uniform, hung from a hook in the corner. Someone had brought him here and cared for him.

    But who did?

    As he was lost in thought, Raisen and Hikage scurried out from beneath the bed, climbing up to his shoulders. They snuggled into him, their small heads nuzzling his face with obvious worry. Their presence gave him a strange sense of relief.

    Ryohei turned his attention back to the room, identifying his surrounding carefully.

    Beside the bed stood a small desk with a framed photo of an old man and a little girl perched on his shoulder. Whereas across the room was a pale-colored study table with shelves lined with glass jars and bundles of herbs hanging from the wooden ceiling. Upon closer inspection, it seemed like a mix of roots, dried plants, and other natural materials.

    His eyes wandered again and froze. Rifles. Several of them were mounted on the wall, their polished barrels glinting faintly in the dim light.

    ¡®Uh¡­ was he a herbalist or a hunter?¡¯ he wondered, unease settling in his chest.

    The creak of the wooden door snapped him from his thoughts.

    An older man stepped into the room, carrying a pestle and mortar. His presence was commanding but not threatening.

    ¡°Ah, yer awake already. Good,¡± the man said in a strong, rural accent, setting the pestle and mortar on the cluttered table and organizing a few items from the desk.

    His voice and his rural accent are strong, but it¡¯s not the point where Ryohei had a hard time understanding it.

    ¡°Thank you, sir, I¡ªUgh¡­¡± Ryohei tried to sit up and thanked him, but he couldn''t deny the pain that shot through his body, forcing him to lie back down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go pushin¡¯ yerself, young man. Yer body¡¯s a mess and needs time to heal.¡±

    The man took some medicine from his shelves and grind them with the pestle and mortar he brought. Then with that grinded mixture, brewed something.

    ¡°Here, drink it.¡±

    Ryohei hesitated before taking the cup. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± he muttered, then took a small sip.

    *Cough, cough!

    ¡°Bitter! What is this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my medicine, made it myself. How was it? Feelin¡¯ warm yet? It¡¯ll help yer injuries to heal faster.¡±

    Despite the taste, Ryohei gulped down the rest. He lowered the cup and glanced back at the man. ¡°Thank you for saving me. It would¡¯ve been dangerous if you hadn¡¯t found me¡­¡±

    The old man gave him a hard stare. ¡°Ye sure had a bad time, huh? What were ye doin¡¯ to end up in such a state?¡±

    Ryohei¡¯s breath hitched, he hesitated before answering, swallowing hard. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I tripped and fell into the river, accidentally broke my arm on the rocks. That¡¯s all.¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t reply and was still staring at him suspiciously. ¡°How did ya attract it¡¯s attention?¡±

    ¡°Uh, what? What are you talking about? Like I said¡­ this was because of¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop foolin¡¯ around. I treated yer wound. Didn¡¯t ya think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± The old man was irritated, and he points at Ryohei¡¯s uniform with his thumb.

    Ryohei eyes widened, forgetting the wound on his back. As he reached for his back and accidentally touched it, and then he groaned in pain.

    *Gh!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious from the claw mark on yer back? Besides, yer uniform was like that too.¡±

    He just realized that, knowing feigning ignorance will do no good, he just came out clean.

    ¡°¡­So you knew.¡±

    The old man remained quiet as he stood up and took his rifle from the wall display. Ryohei flinched with his sudden move, he held down Hikage and Raisen who was ready to pounce him anytime.

    The old man saw his patient becoming tense and uneasy, the old man sighed. ¡°Pipe down, I ain¡¯t gonna do nothin¡¯ to ya.¡±

    He sat down and cleaned the barrel of his rifle slow and deliberate. While wiping it clean with a cloth, he returned his gaze towards Ryohei.

    ¡°So? Answer my question, what did ya use to attract it?¡±

    Ryohei had no idea either, out of sudden he was dragged down from the bridge.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Ryohei replied quickly, his voice tight. ¡°That thing just dragged me down out of nowhere.¡±

    The man raised an eyebrow, his gaze scrutinizing. ¡°That so? Most folks would be in terror right now. But yer awfully calm¡­ as if yer used to this.¡±

    Ryohei remain silence, as if getting caught red handed. The old man finished cleaning his rifle. Then he points forward, aiming steadily at the crumbling wall ahead. His grip tightened as he held his breath.

    *THONK!!

    The rifle fired, though no bullet erupted from the barrel¡ªjust an empty, echoing sound that rattled through the silence. Without hesitation, he cycled the lever with a sharp, practiced motion, the metallic clink of the action breaking the stillness. The sound of the spent casing ejecting, though absent, seemed to echo in his mind and a form of repetitive practice.

    If he had said that he was a hunter, Ryohei would¡¯ve believed him immediately.

    ¡°So? Did or didn¡¯t ya know? And how did ya managed to scare it away?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it happened so fast¡­ And maybe it just got spooked when you showed up.¡±

    The old man clicked his tongue, clearly unsatisfied with that reply.

    *Tsk

    ¡°Finally, after all this time I finally found it¡­ That thing is true¡­¡±

    Feeling his frustration, Ryohei can¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡±

    ¡°What am I gonna do to it? I¡¯m going to kill it of course.¡±

    Human against a Yokai? To be honest he didn¡¯t know what would happen. A yokai that can control water, move at superhuman speed and has an inhuman physique and regeneration.

    It sounds like an impossible thing wherever you look at it.

    ¡°Are you really trying to kill it? That¡¯s a Yokai you know¡­ It¡¯s a supernatural being that¡¯s far from normal.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes snapped to him, sharp and unyielding ¡°THEN, ARE YE TRYIN'' TO TELL ME TO GIVE UP!?¡±

    Ryohei flinched as he raised his voice and walked closer, grabbing him by the collar. Raisen and Hikage growls but are still being held back by Ryohei¡¯s hands.

    His eyes met, glaring at each other. ¡°I am just saying this realistically, that thing only came out at night, right? Are you certain that you can aim that gun during the night?¡±

    He may be a stranger, but since he helped him. Ryohei just can¡¯t turn a blind eye and let him throw away his life for nothing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯ll shoot at point blank range if I need to!¡±

    ¡°What if a bullet doesn¡¯t work on it?¡±

    ¡°It has to work!¡±

    Ryohei blinked in confusion. ¡°Why are you so sure? You haven¡¯t seen that thing, have you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!! I¡¯ll use Poison too if needed!¡±

    ¡°And if that thing is immune to poison?¡±

    ¡°Then a Dynamite, I¡¯ll blow myself up with it!¡±

    Ryohei swallowed hard, unsure of how to respond. His eyes narrowed, feeling pity and displeasure of the old man¡¯s desperation.

    ¡°Why are you going so far just to kill that thing?¡±

    The man leaned back, his expression hardening with a mix of anger and regret. ¡°Five years¡­ I¡¯ve been searching that creature for five freakin¡¯ years.¡±

    He released his grip from Ryohei¡¯s collar as he slowly back away, his eyes sparkling with a sense of longing and sadness.

    ¡°Five years ago, my granddaughter went missin¡¯. Folks around here said she wandered off or fell into the river. But when I found her slipper, it was covered in blood. And the marks left near the bank¡­ they weren¡¯t made by no animal. I knew it was somethin¡¯ else. Somethin¡¯ not human.¡±

    The room fell silent. The old man¡¯s words hung heavily in the air, thick with pain and determination.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been searchin¡¯ ever since,¡± he continued, his voice low and rough. ¡°No one believed me. They called me crazy. But I knew¡­ I knew somethin¡¯ took her. And now that I¡¯ve confirmed his existence¡­ That thing¡¯s got a debt to pay.¡±

    ¡°That creature¡­ That filthy animal who took my granddaughter!¡± His hand trembling, trying to hold it in but failed. He slammed his fist into the wall. The brittle wooden cottage shakes, and the vibration knocked off the small picture frame beside the bed.

    *Clack!!

    He flinched, immediately run and took that picture frame. Upon seeing it, he was tearing up as he caresses that old photo.

    His angry growl started to turn into a sob, he covered his eyes with his hand. Covering his shameful sight. Then he called his granddaughter''s name with a sad and regretful voice.

    ¡°Huu... huu... I¡¯m sorry Hana¡­ Grandpa couldn¡¯t protect you.¡±

    Ryohei didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he watched the man with a mix feeling of unease.

    He couldn''t think of anything that could be said to console him.

    Time slowly passed by and he finally stopped. ¡°Sorry about that, young man.¡±

    The old man rubs the tears from his eyes, trying to hide his shameful sight.

    ¡°No, no, it''s okay¡­ I¡­¡± When Ryohei was about to say what¡¯s on his mind, he gave up.

    ¡®How can I casually say, ¡°I understand your pain¡± when I myself have never experienced losing someone very dear to me.¡¯

    Ryohei saw him once again. An old, wrinkled face because of stress, pale hair that has completely turned white and not a single tint of black hair, and that very thin body that appears as if his arm was only bones inside.

    ¡®He must have gone through a lot...¡¯

    He held his head and thought. In his mind, he knew he shouldn¡¯t do this¡­ But he had a lingering wish to help him. But he was conflicted¡­

    [Help him? As if! You¡¯re that close to dying, and yet here you are trying to play a hero.]

    [You can¡¯t even transform back to your Yokai form, how can you help?]

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    The voices inside his heart made his resolve weakened.

    As Ryohei stands up with a bitter expression on his face, he decides that his best course of action is to help him¡­ by providing information, that¡¯s it.

    That¡¯s the only thing he could do¡­

    He¡¯s no more than a regular wounded teenager now, he can¡¯t feel any trace of energy in his body. He has no time to care for other people¡¯s wish.

    ¡°A Kappa.¡±

    The old man¡¯s brow furrowed, as he glanced at Ryohei with a confused look.

    ¡°The creature you¡¯re looking for is a Kappa, it has a slimy and slippery body, and fully covered in scales. It has both a beak and teeth, capable of breaking my arm. It can move in water faster than a crocodile lunging at its prey. It has a turtle shell on its back.¡±

    ¡°And the most troublesome thing is that it can control water, so I won¡¯t advise you trying to shoot it point blank range. If you¡¯re serious about fighting it¡­ you need to prepare well.¡±

    Ryohei continued, ¡°You¡¯ll need a waterproof cartridge for your rifle. And traps¡­ something it won¡¯t see coming. But be careful. It can manipulate water around you, and if you¡¯re submerged, the gunpower inside your rifle will be soaked. Turning your gun into nothing more than a stick.¡±

    The man nodded slowly. He couldn¡¯t do anything but say his thanks as he held his tears.

    That information was very precious to him, as it made him a step closer towards achieving his goal.

    ¡°¡­Thank you, young man¡­¡±

    Ryohei gave a faint nod and turned to gather his things. He felt a pang of guilt for not being able to do more, but he knew he wasn¡¯t in any shape to fight.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back home¡­ Take care,¡± he said as he quietly heading for the door.

    <hr>

    The walk back felt longer than it should have. Each step sent a dull ache through Ryohei¡¯s battered body, but he bit down his discomfort and pressed on. The old man walked beside him, his rifle slung over his shoulder and a lantern in hand, its warm glow pushing back the shadows of the countryside.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m really fine on my own...¡±

    ¡°Yer sure stubborn, young man,¡± the old man muttered, glancing at Ryohei¡¯s uneven gait. ¡°Just look at yer wound, It¡¯s still fresh! Ye should¡¯ve stayed longer to recover.¡±

    Ryohei shook his head. ¡°My mother will be worried. Besides¡­ I have school tomorrow. So I can¡¯t just stay behind.¡±

    The man snorted but didn¡¯t argue further. They trudged on in silence for a while, the quiet of the night broken only by the occasional chirp of crickets and the distant rustling of leaves.

    ¡°So,¡± Ryohei said, breaking the silence. ¡°You¡¯re not really a hunter, are you?¡±

    are you a hunter?¡± Ask Ryohei curiously.

    The old man gave a low chuckle. ¡°Nah. I¡¯m a retired herbalist. Spent most of my life concoctin¡¯ medicines and gatherin¡¯ plants from the mountains. Ye saw the dried herbs in my house, didn¡¯t ya?¡±

    Ryohei nodded.  ¡°Ah, yes. That was a very impressive collection.¡±

    The old man sighed; his gaze fixed on the path ahead. ¡°Ain¡¯t much use for it now. Dried medicine¡¯s no good if there¡¯s no one wounded to use it on... Guess it¡¯s just an old habit I never kicked.¡±

    Ryohei glanced at him, noting the weariness in his face¡ªthe pale hair, the deep lines carved by years of stress and grief. ¡°You¡¯ve been patrolling the area every night, haven¡¯t you? For five years?¡±

    The old man¡¯s grip on his lantern tightened. ¡°That¡¯s right. Can¡¯t rest till I finish what I started.¡±

    Ryohei didn¡¯t reply. He felt a pang of respect for the man¡¯s determination but couldn¡¯t shake the bitterness of his desperation.

    As they finally arrived at his house, Ryohei stopped and turned to the old man. ¡°Thank you for escorting me. And sorry to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°This is nothin¡¯. Just a casual night stroll for me,¡± the man replied with a wave of his hand.

    Ryohei bid his farewell and turned his back, but the old man called him again.

    ¡°Hey young man, take this.¡± He handed Ryohei an ointment.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ask Ryohei confusedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s an ointment I made; it can mask the scar on yer back. That way yer family or friends at school won¡¯t pester ya.¡±

    Ryohei was astonished, when did he prepare this? Did he already bring it from his home?

    A smile appeared on his face. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s supposed to be me who thank ye for the information... Oh yeah, that ointment is sensitive to water. If ye took a bath or got caught in a rain, ye better reapply the ointment otherwise yer scar will be shown again. Well then, I¡¯m off.¡±

    He waved his hands as he walked back home with his lantern.

    Ryohei watched as the old man¡¯s lantern faded into the distance, then turned toward his house. The quiet neighborhood felt strange under the moonlight. Its usual warmth replaced with an eerie stillness.

    When Ryohei reached his house, he tried the front door.

    *Crk crk

    Locked, as expected. His parents always locked up early, and he didn¡¯t want to risk waking them up with the doorbell. Instead, he slipped around to the side of the house, past the storage room, and toward his bedroom window.

    The window slid open easily¡ªit was always unlocked. Lately, his late-night hunting trips had made this his usual way in. He climbed inside slowly, careful not to make a sound.

    Once in his room, he closed the window and eased himself onto the bed. The sharp sting of his injuries flared as he moved, forcing him to lie back cautiously. His body protested with every shift, the dull throb of pain a reminder of how far he¡¯d pushed himself.

    ¡°Ugh. This is such a hassle,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    For him who had once experienced Yokai¡¯s near-instantaneous recovery, he tended to become negligent of his own wounds. Now that he was back to square one, this slow, human healing process was maddening. And somehow, he felt¡­ very fragile.

    He raised a hand, blocking the light of the lamp above his bed, and tried to transform¡ªjust one last time.

    But nothing happened.

    Ryohei sighed and let his hand drop. ¡®This is a good thing¡­ right?¡¯

    It should be¡­ after all, this is what he wanted from the start.

    As he closed his eyes, he let his mind drift into the boundless realm of dreams and slumber.

    <hr>

    The morning sunlight filtered through his window, and Ryohei dragged himself out of bed, his muscles stiff but functional. He managed to sneak into the bathroom and took a bath before anyone else woke up, quickly cleaning himself up and dressing for school.

    *Creak~

    The door of my room creaked as he opened it. And with a careful step, he found himself tiptoeing his way through the living room and then¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    He got caught by his mother, peeking out from the kitchen.

    ¡°Ryohei!¡± His mother¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Come here this instant, young man!¡±

    He sighed inwardly. Busted.

    As he approached, his mother stood at the door, arms crossed, her expression a mix of relief and irritation. ¡°Care to explain where you were last night?¡±

    Ryohei took a deep breath and explain everything¡­ vaguely.

    ¡°You¡­ what?¡±

    He sighed, ¡°I went to visit Hikari¡¯s house and then I went to my other friend''s place and hung out there until night, I offer you my humblest apology dear mother.¡±

    He slides down and performed a Dogeza. A legendary form of apology, as you kneel on the ground and bow deeply. A highest form of apology known to man.

    The expression of his mother softened but still enveloped in anger. ¡°Good grief, you could have informed me first!¡±

    ¡°I wanted to! But my cell phone was broken, I tripped and fell into the river.¡±

    His mother eyes narrowed suspiciously. ¡°Really? I feel like you¡¯re just making excuses at this point.¡±

    ¡®Damn, she¡¯s sharp¡­ as expected of my mother.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s true mom!  Look at this.¡±

    He held up his water-damaged phone, grateful for at least one part of his story being true.

    ¡®Well, technically I didn¡¯t lie when I said it fell to the river part. So, I don¡¯t feel guilty for lying.¡¯

    Seeing his made-up puppy eyes, she couldn''t help but sighed and forgive him. ¡°Sighed, alright then¡­ but what¡¯s up with that outfit? Why did you dress like that?¡±

    After yesterday''s event, I hid my ruined uniform under the bed and just slept due to fatigue. Right now, I just strapped a few jackets together to hide my broken arm. Right now, I¡¯m looking like a very fat mascot.

    ¡°Ah, it''s a field trip today, and the weather was very cold¡­ so I used a few jackets with me.¡±

    Her eyes narrowed in suspicion, ¡°Where¡¯s your other hand? Why didn¡¯t you wear your jacket properly?¡±

    ¡°B¡­ Because my hands were cold!¡±

    ¡°Really? But mom still thinks that outfit was a little bit too excessive, you should have taken a few off.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Seeing his action just now she became certain, ¡°Why are you backing away? Are you hiding something?¡± She was full of suspicion.

    I thought I was about to get caught again, but¡­

    *Cough cough cough!!

    She was coughing hard and ran to the kitchen sink.

    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Ryohei chases after her and peek at her figure who was slumped in front of the kitchen sink.

    She returned with a bright smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just usual, I haven¡¯t taken my medicine yet. You¡¯re going on your field trip, right? Go on, or you¡¯ll be late.¡±

    Ryohei¡¯s eyes widened, but he keeps his head down.

    ¡°Yes¡­ well then, I¡¯m off to school mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Be careful on the way!¡±

    As Ryohei went outside, he can¡¯t help but to put up a sour expression. She may have thought that Ryohei didn¡¯t notice it, but as her mom wiped away hastily. She left a spot of blood at the corner of her mouth.

    Her saying hasn¡¯t taken her medicine was just some pretense to not make his son worried.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    ,. But it still feel bitter and frustrating whenever I think about it.

    He felt useless. it¡¯s a given that he can¡¯t do anything about her sickness, but the frustration and helplessness are still lingered, and that thought gnawed at him.

    <hr>

    The morning air was crisp, carrying the faint scent of spring blossoms as students gathered in front of the school gates. The chatter of excited voices filled the school ground, mixing with the occasional shuffle of student steps.

    Ryohei stood near the back of the group, his hands stuffed into his pockets, half-listening as the teacher began the roll call.

    He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, suppressing a yawn. Last night he barely had any sleep, and his body hasn''t completely recovered yet. The drowsiness he felt this morning was unbearable.

    He adjusted his bag strap and tried to keep his thoughts from wandering too far. The main reason he insisted on going here was just because of one particular girl. A girl he wasn¡¯t sure whether she would come or not.

    "Kanzaki Hikari!"

    A soft, melodic voice answered. "Here sir!"

    Ryohei glanced toward her without thinking. Hikari stood a few rows ahead, her auburn hair catching the sunlight as she waved lightly to the teacher. She always seemed so composed, so effortlessly... different from the others.

    ¡°Glad that you can join this field trip, Kanzaki.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sorry for being absent the past few days, sir,¡± Hikari replied with a polite bow.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Your home room teacher already informed me, I heard you had sudden family matters to take care of. Welp, now that you¡¯re here, just enjoy it with the rest of the students, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After that she got swarmed by other female students, saying that she missed her and all.

    "Usui Ryohei!"

    When his name suddenly was called, jolted him back to reality. Ryohei raised his hand lazily. "Here." The teacher barely heard him before moving on, but Hikari¡¯s head turned just enough to catch his eye. She offered a small, knowing smile, and Ryohei felt his chest tighten unexpectedly. He looked away quickly, pretending to not notice her.

    <hr>

    As the roll call finished, the students started to board the bus one by one. Ryohei, as usual, made his way to an empty seat near the back, a quiet place away from the bickering.

    Normally he¡¯d enjoy this kind of thing and maybe blend in with the class and make some new friends.

    But Ryohei was already exhausted, he just needed a little quieter moment and rest.

    ¡°Good morning Ryohei, long time no see. How are you?¡±

    ¡°As usual. What about you?¡±

    Ryohei was greeted by some of his male friends. Though they are friends, it¡¯s just a simple greeting and chatting with each other. Not particularly that close, the main reason he knew them well was because he was interested in Hikari too.

    At some moment, when they saw Ryohei and Hikari were chatting, they like to butt in and pretend as if they¡¯re close friends with him.

    And what he said irritates him. What does he mean by ¡®long time no see?¡¯

    They are classmates, they see each other every day, he just never paid any attention to Ryohei when he¡¯s alone. And only when Hikari¡¯s around that he wanted to hang out.

    Looking at them taking the seat he wanted made him irk, he walked and ended up at the far end of the bus. It was empty and spacious, a perfect place to take a rest until they arrived at the destination.

    Ryohei slumped on his chair and closed his eyes, trying to take a light nap.

    A moment later he felt a light tap on his shoulder.

    "Mind if I sit here?"

    He opened his eyes and found Hikari standing beside him, her usual calm expression softened by a faint smile. For a moment, he froze. ¡®Was she really asking to sit here, of all places? Where did her group of friends go?¡¯

    "...Sure," he mumbled, shifting his bag to make room.

    "Thanks," she said, settling into the seat. Her presence felt oddly comfortable, yet it also made him aware of every gaze that goes his way.

    "So," she said, glancing at him. "Looking forward to the ninja village?"

    Ryohei was puzzled. "Ninja village?¡±

    Hikari was surprised, ¡°What? You didn¡¯t read the field trip paper slip?¡±

    ¡°No, I read it¡­ aren¡¯t we going to a museum?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only a part of it!  We are going to the Togakushi Ninja museum. A place dedicated to displaying the ancient and stealthy art of ninjutsu and the warriors who trained in the surrounding mountains!¡±

    Ryohei raised his eyebrow ¡°What does the museum have anything to do with Ninja village?¡±

    ¡°After we visited the museum, I heard we¡¯re going to hike a small hill beside it. In there lies a village where they used to train ninja. Well not exactly a village, but I heard it was more of a Dojo. A dojo that is still running and the last line of Togakushi school that trained ninja.¡±

    ¡°I never expected that you¡¯re into this kind of stuff too¡­¡± Ryohei can¡¯t help himself from smiling into hikari¡¯s geek side.

    She laughed softly, a sound that caught him off guard. "You think so? I think it¡¯s cool. I mean, think about it¡ªthere¡¯s so much history to it. The stealth, the techniques... it¡¯s not just throwing stars and smoke bombs, you know. And ever since reading about that novel, I¡¯m starting to appreciate history¡­ When you see it, it¡¯s pretty similar to the novel we read.¡±

    ¡°Novel? Aaah, you meant ¡®The Lone Flower of the Beggar Sect¡¯. How is that similar?¡±

    ¡°Pretty similar you know~ This murim story was mostly made up, but it took inspiration from the real thing. Such as, The Shaolin Temple in China, Korean Martial Arts School, and in Japan there¡¯s Dojo for Samurai and Ninja too. Aren¡¯t different schools and dojo akin to different sects and factions?¡±

    Ryohei found an opening, he tried to poke her with some sensitive topic.

    ¡°Like Onmyouji too then?¡±

    Hikari flinched with his sudden statement, ¡°Y¡­yeah, maybe slightly different from... Onmyouji though¡­¡±

    That slight pause confirmed his suspicion even further. But it''s not like this helps him in any way, he can¡¯t transform anymore. So what does that even matter anymore? Maybe it¡¯s just him wanting to see Hikari¡¯s flustered face.

    ¡°So, imagine it like this¡­ We are now visiting a sect that once trained a legendary figure! An assassin.¡±

    Her enthusiasm surprised him and made him chuckle. "You sound really excited about this whole thing.¡±

    "Hehe, maybe I do," she said with a playful smile. "I was stuck at home for a few days. Finally had the chance to go out and relax. Of course I¡¯ll enjoy this till the end."

    Hikari stretched her arms with a low groan and leaned back against her seat, the morning sunlight catching the faint strands of auburn in her hair. For a moment, Ryohei allowed himself to relax too, the tension in his body easing as the bus rumbled to life and began its journey toward the mountains.

 Chapter 22, Ninja Village part.2

    Our field trip destination, the museum is called Togakushi Ninja Museum. As it names sounds, this museum focuses on preserving and showcasing the history and culture of Togakushi Ninja.

    The museum itself is located Northwest of Nagano city, specifically in the upper parts right across from Togakushi shrine. It displays various kinds of artifacts, including ninja tools, weapons, and historical relics, providing insight into their significance.

    Right now, I can''t help but fidget with excitement as I listen to the teacher explaining the list of activities we¡¯ll be doing there.

    ¡°After that, you will be visiting another museum in the same area. Togakure Ninpo Museum. It is a museum dedicated to the Togakure school of ninjutsu.¡±

    As the teacher kept explaining the outline of the museum, the bus shook slightly and began to slow down. Through the left-side window, beyond the endless sea of trees, a glimpse of Togakushi Shrine emerges¡ªsmall and fleeting, almost swallowed by the towering forest. The trees here aren''t just tall; their massive trunks rise like ancient pillars, their canopies so thick and lush with greens as they cast deep shadows over the land. The sheer size of those three makes everything else¡ªroads, buildings, even the shrine itself¡ªfeel insignificant in comparison.

    I have heard about a small branch of our Onmyouji order located here, but have never actually visited it¡­ if I have some time right after this trip, perhaps visiting it as representative of Nagano City and the heir of the Kanzaki family is not a bad idea.

    With a sea of gigantic trees lined up, my mind can¡¯t help but wander around.

    ¡®Tree this massive would make a good material for a pillar and array sigil¡­ that is only if it resonates well with spiritual energy.¡¯

    After a few minutes passed by, the clean path to the museum can finally be seen. On the right side of the bus, a winding path snakes upward, disappearing into the dense woodland, leading toward the museum. A place where nature has reigned undisturbed for centuries.

    ¡°In a moment we will arrive at our destination, prepare your stuff and don¡¯t forget anything on the bus. Once you¡¯re there, gather up and stick with your group.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Upon hearing that, I can¡¯t help but feel irked.

    I sighed inwardly, as if there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.

    Group arrangements were the worst.

    I have been looking forward to spending time with Ryohei during the trip, but of course, fate had other plans. Instead of being in the same group, I was paired with other classmates.

    It¡¯s not that I don''t get along well with them, it¡¯s just that¡­ Only around him can I be myself¡ªfree from the expectations or persona I¡¯ve crafted.

    Other students treat me with admiration, which makes me uneasy. They say things like¡­

    "No wonder she¡¯s our school¡¯s top student."

    "She¡¯s from the Kanzaki family! One of the most prominent families in Nagano!"

    Flattering remarks like these make it difficult to act casually. I always feel like I have to stay dignified.

    When did I start to feel like this? I never noticed¡­ but it was probably around junior high.

    I remember seeing Ryohei sitting alone on a bench during break time.

    Back then, I barely knew him. All I knew was that Usui Ryohei is a transfer student from Tokyo, but during class¡­ he wasn¡¯t particularly good at academics. Most of the time, he would stare outside, lost in thought.

    When he first transferred, other students were excited to hear about his life in Tokyo. But he barely had any stories to tell¡ªas he had moved from school to school too often.

    Before long, everyone just lost interest in him. No one bothered him, nor did anyone try to befriend him.

    The first time I spoke to him was during our lunch break. I coincidentally saw him sitting alone on a bench behind the school.

    <blockquote>

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    </blockquote>

    He just straight up ignored me and continued eating.

    <blockquote>

    ¡°Hey, I''m talking to you, Usui Ryohei.¡±

    </blockquote>

    Even though I called out to him earnestly, his response was curt and indifferent¡ªlike a typical delinquent student. I still can¡¯t believe we eventually became friends

    <blockquote>

    ¡°What does it look like? I¡¯m eating, obviously.¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°But¡­ lunch break is about to be over soon. Why don¡¯t you head back to class?¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Leave me alone.¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°Are you planning on skipping class? That''s not good, you know.¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°Why do you care? Besides¡­ who even are you?¡±

    </blockquote>

    At that moment, my eyebrow twitched in irritation. He had the nerve to ask who I was? Did he not realize I was his class representative?

    I¡¯m the one who relays any class information to him.

    I¡¯m the one who collects his exercise during class.

    And I¡¯m the one who had to wait for him to finish his already late homework.

    He never paid any attention to the class, did he?

    Since then, whenever he tried to skip class, I would go after him. Again and again.

    Once, I even tried following him home to lecture him in front of his parents. But his house was so far away that I gave up halfway and got scolded by my father for coming home late.

    Eventually, our little game of cat and mouse came to an end when a teacher asked me to tutor him before his remedial exams. If he failed, he¡¯d have to repeat a grade.

    <blockquote>

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°Home. What else?¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet. If this keeps up, you¡¯re going to fail, you know?¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°That doesn''t bother me. They¡¯re free to do so.¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°Are you sure? I know why you often take sick leave or go home immediately after school. It¡¯s because you¡¯re taking care of your sick mother, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    </blockquote>

    Right after I said that, he twitched and froze still. I still remember the look on his face that day.

    <blockquote>

    ¡°Are you REALLY sure it doesn''t bother you? Your mother works hard to pay for your tuition, doesn¡¯t she?

    </blockquote>

    With that, I delivered the final blow.

    <blockquote>

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay to burden her even more?¡±

    </blockquote>

    He wasn¡¯t a delinquent¡ªjust an awkward student who had to sacrifice his time at school. No time for friends, clubs, or even time to study¡­ just to take care of his sick mother.

    He¡¯s not bad, just misunderstood. That¡¯s all¡­

    From then on, I helped him study. Every single day after school, for a few hours, so he could still go home early and help his mother.

    Then one day, out of nowhere he said¡ª

    <blockquote>

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°Of what? Helping you is just another way of helping the teacher. I¡¯m not tired at all.¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°No, not that¡­ I mean your act. Can you stop that? Aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°Thanks to you I have caught up with my study and am able to follow the class¡­ But, I noticed that in class, you somewhat act differently¡­ like it is a necessary thing.¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°...¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°I''m fairly good at reading this, and I feel like you''re forcing yourself into this persona of ¡®A perfect and kind student¡¯ in front of others. Just to please them¡­ Isn''t that exhausting?¡±

    </blockquote>

    The emotions I had bottled up reached their limit. I stood up and lashed out at him, frustrated.

    <blockquote>

    ¡°Why are you talking as if you know me?! You know nothing about me!¡±

    </blockquote>

    Then I just realized what I just did, I sat down, took a deep breath and muttered,

    <blockquote>

    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    </blockquote>

    ¡­ Even though what he said was correct, I¡­ couldn¡¯t help myself from that.

    <blockquote>

    ¡°I don''t know what got over me just now¡­¡±

    </blockquote>

    He was still engrossing himself with the small test paper I prepared for him. Without even sparing a glance at my direction.

    <blockquote>

    ¡°True, I don''t know anything about you nor do I want to know. If I missed the mark¡­ you can just pretend that I was talking nonsense by myself¡­¡±

    </blockquote>

    <blockquote>

    ¡°But if I happened to hit the mark¡­ my lips are sealed, you can act freely when you¡¯re around me. I will never judge you for who you are, just¡­ be yourself.¡±

    </blockquote>

    I gripped my pencil tightly, pressing my lips together. After a long pause, I muttered¡ª

    <blockquote>

    "You''re imagining things,"

    </blockquote>

    He remains quiet... until he said¡ª

    <blockquote>

    ¡°Is that so? My bad then¡­¡±

    </blockquote>

    With a forced smile, I hastily gathered my books and left the room.

    But ever since then¡­ I started seeing him in a different light.

    Afterwards, the time we spend together keeps increasing as my guard starts to loosen, and before I knew it, I was able to act casually around him, just like how I act in my house.

    <hr>

    Just as I was about to stew over those memories some more, the bus came to a halt.

    Our teacher, Mr. Ryu, who was our guide for today''s field trip, stood up and called the students out¡ª

    ¡°Alright, check your things and step down from the bus slowly. Don¡¯t rush or push each other.¡±

    Students began to step out of the bus, one by one. Meanwhile I still turned my attention to the sleeping figure beside me. Ryohei who had dozed off at some point, his head tilted slightly to the side. He looks surprisingly cute when he sleeps.

    "Usui, wake up. We have arrived." As I tried to wake him up by nudging him lightly. But no response.

    I couldn''t help but frown, then I tried it again. Shaking him gently by the shoulder. This time, he stirred, blinking groggily. As he straightened up and wiped his eyes.

    Now that I pay closer attention to it, his jacket¡ªwas unusually thick.

    "Ryohei¡­ why is your jacket so thick? The sun¡¯s already up. Aren¡¯t you hot?"

    He looked down at himself, as if just realizing how stifling it must be. His brow furrowed slightly, but before he could brush it off, I pressed further.

    "Come on, it¡¯s hot today. Take it off."

    ¡°Uh¡­ no, I¡ª¡±

    Ryohei hesitated, clearly reluctant, but after a moment, he sighed and complied. As he took off several layers of jacket, my eyes widened. Astonished by his arm.

    His arm was fully wrapped in bandages, stiff and unmoving.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "Ryohei, your arm¡­ it¡¯s broken?"

    ¡®But he was just fine the other day? Isn¡¯t he?¡¯ I believed so.

    He turned his gaze away, looking almost guilty. "It¡¯s not a big deal."

    "Not a big deal?! Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone?"

    Before he could answer, a voice interrupted us.

    "Why are you two still here?" It was Mr. Ryu, standing by the entrance of the bus. His brows furrowed as he glanced at us. "Everyone else has already gotten off."

    I turned to the teacher, still reeling from the revelation. "I''m sorry Mr. Ryu, but Ryohei has a broken arm.¡±

    The teacher''s expression immediately shifted to confusion. "Wait¡ªwhat? Why didn¡¯t you request to be excluded from the trip?"

    Ryohei was quiet, but neither me nor the teacher said anything, waiting for his reply.

    After sighing, he finally came clean.

    "Sorry, I just wanted to come, I thought that if I told you, I''d be excluded from the trip." Ryohei answered simply. His voice was steady, unwavering.

    "Besides¡­ it¡¯s just my arm. I can still walk."

    I stared at him. ¡®Was he serious?¡¯

    Right now I wasn¡¯t sure whether to be impressed by his determination or mad at his recklessness.

    The teacher exhaled sharply but nodded. "Alright¡­ I¡¯ll exclude you from the group, and you can go at your own pace. But don¡¯t push yourself too hard."

    Seeing a flash of opportunity. Just right before he finished speaking, I cut in without thinking twice. ¡°Teacher, can I switch groups? I¡­ feel bad to leave him on his own."

    The teacher blinked in surprise, then smiled. "Would you? Thank you, Hikari. It was supposed to be me who accompanied him, but I agreed to be the guide during this trip. Sorry to trouble you."

    Hikari shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine Mr Ryu, I also felt bad for being absent a few days ago, let me help so that everyone can have a good time during this field trip.¡±

    I said that, but even if the teacher refused my offer, I was going to insist anyway¡­ Thankfully he agreed.

    But right after that, several students overheard and approached the teacher.

    "Teacher, can we switch too?" one of the boys asked.

    I was trying to look for a reason to refuse but Mr. Ryu immediately agreed to them, unaware of the tension around him.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll make a quick fix to the group list."

    I let out a quiet sigh. So much for alone time.

    <hr>

    ¡°Attention! There¡¯s one of our students that had an accident and was wounded, so I have adjusted some members and they will go at a slower pace. Everyone else, follow me.¡±

    There¡¯s a slight disappointment coming from the crowd, mainly from the group who had Hikari in it. But Hikari couldn¡¯t care less, she was just happy she could be in one group with Ryohei.

    Mr. Ryu advanced with the other 5 groups while we remained at the entrance of the museum.

    ¡°So, what are we waiting for?¡± Asked one of the students. He walks with a laid-back swagger, his tie loose and blazer draped over his shoulders like he doesn¡¯t care. A constant smirk tugs at his lips, paired with a cocky flick of his hair whenever he speaks. He leans back with his arms crossed, as if he¡¯s the coolest person in there.

    Ryohei remembered him. He was one of the two boys that had a thing for Hikari, they constantly went into each other''s throats and barges into Hikari¡¯s personal space to find out which one she had more affection for.

    A gloomy glasses girl walked closer, she was also one of the students who got shoved into the group, ¡°Excuse me, is this the last group teacher mentioned?¡±

    None of the students answered, as she just got ignored. Then, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Welcome, uh¡­¡± Ryohei answered but forgot about her name.

    ¡°Yamada Yuki, P... please to meet you.¡± Seeing how nervous she was, Hikari breaks the gloomy and silent atmosphere.

    ¡°Welcome Yamada~ Sorry, you got brought to this group.¡± Hikari walks to her hand clasped together to form an apologetic gesture.

    ¡°Ah no¡­ I¡¯m okay, in fact. I prefer this, since in my last group I was the only woman, I feel left out.¡±

    Another male student stepped forward and followed it up right after Hikari welcomed her. With this, their group was completed. Each group consist of 5 students, besides Hikari and Ryohei, there¡¯s also two other boys that asked the teacher to join the groups,

    ¡°Welcome, Miss Yamada, as you can see we just gathered here after with Miss Hikari right after Mr. Ryu assigned this group. And he said that someone will be here to pick us up.¡±

    This one has his hair perfectly styled, his uniform crisp and spotless, with a neatly adjusted tie and just a hint of cologne. Every move feels deliberate¡ªrunning a hand through his hair, adjusting his cuffs¡ªsmall gestures meant to draw attention. His smile is smooth, his voice effortlessly charming, as if every word is carefully chosen to leave an impression.

    Just like a casual good-looking, charming student¡­ in fact, it was as if he was trying so hard at that.

    ¡°Tch, quit acting fancy, man. She ain¡¯t buying your crap.¡± The cocky students interject, they glared at each other as if they¡¯re mortal enemies.

    ¡°Mind your language please, as one of the students of our High School, you sure have a foul mouth, Taiga.¡±

    ¡°Screw you and your fanciness Haru, I talk normally. You¡¯re the one acting weird.¡±

    Ryohei sighed, he may be lacking friends. But there¡¯s no way in hell that he wants to be friends with people like them.

    The tour hadn''t started but it was already filled with trouble.

    ¡°Sorry for the wait¡­ you guys are little Ryo student¡¯s huh? Hoho~ youngsters sure are energetic.¡±

    A frail old lady slowly walked closer, she was wearing a bright pink furisode, her eyes so narrow that they were barely able to see her pupils.

    ¡°Ah sorry for troubling you Grandma.¡± Hikari bowed and apologized, and the rest also followed up, paying respect to the elder.

    ¡°Hohoho, it''s fine. Little Ryo called me and needed some guide for the last batch of students with one injured student, that¡¯s you guys right? Come follow me and take your tickets.¡±

    We followed her going to a slightly uphill road, despite going uphill and with her age, she barely had any trouble with her breathing. Ryohei was also one with no trouble as he was hiking almost everyday. But everytime he was trying to go fast, the muscle of his arm contractures, making a small sting to him.

    *Gh¡­

    That little gasp didn¡¯t escape Hikari¡¯s ear either, ¡°Are you alright? Should we go slower?¡±

    And everytime she helped Ryohei, both boys, Haru and Taiga would glare back at him. Feeling displeased. Ryohei also felt uncomfortable being in the spotlight, so he brushed her off.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, let''s hurry¡­¡±

    <hr>

    Upon reaching the entrance, all of the students were perplexed, as it was breathtaking, and so many visitors came. From either local, or even foreign visitors.

    Right after they bought the ticket, the old lady guided us around, showing us the row of houses and the collection of weapons inside. To be honest Ryohei didn¡¯t expect it either, he thought that the museum was like¡­ one giant building that showcases the historical tools used behind a transparent glass case.

    But not here, this so-called museum was huge. It spans over several acres, designed like a hidden village straight out of an old ninja tale. Instead of a single exhibition hall, the place was a cluster of traditional wooden houses, each one dedicated to different aspects of a ninja¡¯s life¡ªtraining, weaponry, espionage, and survival techniques. The dirt paths between them were lined with old stone lanterns and bamboo fences, adding to the authenticity.

    Some houses had secret passageways and trapdoors, while others displayed rows of throwing stars, kunai, and smoke bombs, not behind glass cases, but arranged as if still in use. The whole setup made it feel less like a museum and more like stepping into the past, as if the shadows of real ninjas still lingered in the air.

    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the history behind this museum?¡± Hikari asked her with a curious tone.

    ¡°Hoho, it all dated back to the 12th century¡­¡±

    The old lady brought them to one of the buildings with a line of framed pictures. The blurred colors of the photo make it clear that it is a very old photo.

    ¡°Togakure Style Ninpo, or often called Togakure Style Ninjutsu, was founded by Nishina Daisuke who was a warrior of Nagano that became samurai of Minamoto no Yoshinaka in the late 12th century.¡±

    She pointed to one picture of the ancestor and then moved to the other.

    ¡°He learned Ninjutsu at Togakushi Temple as one of Shugen-do practices. In 1181, he joined Yoshinaka¡¯''s army and traveled to Kyoto with him.¡±

    ¡°Yoshinaka? But¡­ didn¡¯t their army lose?¡± the glasses girl, Yamada interjects. She was very versed with history.

    ¡°Correct. I¡¯m surprised you knew, Ryo student¡¯s are certainly smart!¡± The old lady praised her. She couldn''t help but smile with a grin on her face.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Yoshinaka¡¯s army was defeated and he was killed by Yoshitsune. Daisuke fled to Iga after fighting on the losing side of a war between the Minamoto and Taira clans. Iga was the traditional bedrock of the ninja, the best of the best learned there.¡±

    ¡°And right after Daisuke learned the Iga style Ninjutsu, he returned to Nagano. By combining the Iga style ninjutsu with the Togakushi style ninjutsu, he started his own ninja school. And that is the Togakure Style Ninjutsu, this very place.¡±

    The old lady leads them outside, with a few of a bridge that was passed by so many visitors, the bridge that was used to train.

    ¡°Up until now, the school was still going, but most of the area was transformed into a tourist spot. Leaving only a small area that was still used for training, and that place isn¡¯t accessible for guests.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ the history behind it was amazing!¡± Hikari screamed in joy, ¡°Usui, wanna try going over that bridge over there?¡±

    ¡°What? No, just go there by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Eeeeh¡­ why not?¡± Hikari little teases make it look like their romantic little space. And that certainly displeases the other boys.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you Hikari.¡± said the cocky student, Taiga. Trying to look cool. Ryohei twitched, who is he and why is he suddenly coming with a first name term with her?

    ¡°Eh¡­ ah no, I¡­¡± Hikari felt lost in words, and didn''t know what to reply in this situation.

    ¡°Well in that case I¡¯m coming too. Shall we? Miss Hikari?¡± Said Haru. The cool looking student, trying to one up Taiga.

    ¡°Back off! I asked first!¡± Taiga stepped up and shoved him back, warning him to not step out of line.

    Haru snickered, ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking first if she chose to go with me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way she wants to go with you!¡±

    ¡°Really? Then was there any reason for her to go with you?¡±

    Both of them raised their tone and confronted each other. Yamada was in panic, as she fixed her glasses and tried to stop them. While Hikari was just sighing and letting their fight unfolds

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt but we are still in the middle of our tour¡­¡±

    The clear elderly voice interrupts their conflict, the old lady continues. ¡°We are pressed on time, there are still several more places that you need to visit¡­ and since we are going at a slower pace compared to the other groups, your group will have less break time.¡±

    Both of them turned and looked at the old lady who stood on the sideline. Taiga backed off as he clicked his tongue. Haru just stood there and tap his uniform,

    ¡°However, you are free to do so during your free time after the tours end,¡±

    Haru sighed and turned to Hikari, ¡°That is unfortunate, well then. Shall we do that later, Miss Hikari?¡±

    Hikari only made a vague response, half-heartedly answering him.

    ¡°Ah¡­ mmm.¡±

    ¡°Truly unfortunate, if only there¡¯s no ¡®someone¡¯ that slows our group down. We could be having more fun.¡± Haru turned around and glared at Ryohei.

    ¡°...For once, I agree with you.¡± followed up by Taiga, still grumbling.

    Hikari who heard that clenched her fist, her eyes widened as if showing no mercy and wanted to pummel someone till they passed out.

    This time they really are stepping out of line. ¡°Hey¡ª¡±

    Right before Hikari is able to speak his mind, the old lady cuts again.

    ¡°Hohoho~ I¡¯m very sorry. As you know, I am old and very out of shape¡­ that¡¯s why our tour is going very slowly. Please forgive me, both of you...¡±

    Hikari and Yamada chuckled while Taiga and Haru flustered.

    ¡°Wha¨C?! No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡ª¡±

    ¡°Alright, shall we continue then?¡± The old lady walked away, leaving them behind before they could clear up the misunderstanding, and making them look like a dunce who can¡¯t tolerate elderly.

    Ryohei secretly smiled and laughed at them, then continued to follow the lead.

    <hr>

    ¡°Thank you for guiding us grandma,¡±

    After visiting a few more places and learning their history, we went back to re-joined with the rest of the group and have some free time to freely roam around. Some went to get lunch, while others tried the trick house and Ninja challenge they offered.

    ¡°Hoho, you¡¯re welcome. As long as you enjoyed your time here, I am happy too.¡±

    On the way back, their group was halted by a well-dressed man, as he gave a polite nod, his confusion evident as he glanced between the students and the elderly guide.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you looked like you knew the place around here. Since you guide these students¡­¡±

    The old lady¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re from the television, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes that¡¯s correct! I was wondering where I should go to meet the director, as I was standing here at a loss for a few minutes now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! That¡¯s correct!¡± The man perked up. ¡°I was wondering where I should go to meet the director. Me and my team have been standing here at a loss...¡±

    The old lady sighed, rubbing her temples as she muttered under her breath, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s¡­¡± Her expression darkened, already predicting that her husband¡ªthe so-called museum director¡ªwas likely dozing off at home instead of handling his responsibilities.

    With a weary yet practiced smile, she turned back to the TV crew member. ¡°I apologize. There¡¯s supposed to be someone waiting for you at the entrance, I supposed we were busy and short on staff. I¡¯m very sorry.¡± The old lady bowed down and apologized, but the man stopped her from bowing down.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really! We arrived just now, we didn¡¯t wait long.¡±

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll escort you to him right away.¡±

    Then she then turned to the students, clasping her hands together. ¡°As for you all, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to guide you back to the main group. Since our tour have conceded. Right now is your free time, you¡¯re free to roam, but make sure to return to the main group in a few hours.¡±

    Barely a moment passed before two students¡ªTaiga, the cocky delinquent-looking boy, and Haru, the good looking student¡ªimmediately butted heads.

    Taiga crossed his arms. ¡°Oi, Hikari! Wanna check out the trick house?¡±

    Haru scoffed, flicking a stray lock of hair. ¡°Please, Taiga. That¡¯s a place for kids. Hikari, wouldn¡¯t you rather experience that bridge we previously looked at? It¡¯s much more sophisticated.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Taiga confronts him again, feeling that he just got mocked.

    Hikari let out a dry laugh, taking a cautious step back as she sighed. ¡®I feel like disappearing right now¡­¡¯

    Sensing the tension, the old lady suddenly clutched her lower back. ¡°Ouch, ouch, my back¡­¡±

    Hikari¡¯s concern overrode her awkward predicament. ¡°Are you okay, Grandma?¡±

    The old lady weakly extended a hand toward her. ¡°It would be nice to have someone escort me back to my place¡­¡±

    Both Hikari and Ryohei immediately saw through her intentions.

    Not missing a beat, Hikari jumped at the opportunity. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll help you get back, Grandma.¡±

    The old lady smiled. ¡°Thank you, dear.¡±

    As Hikari turned around, she called out for Ryohei who was standing quietly behind the group. ¡°Ryohei, help me.¡±

    Ryohei blinked, glancing at her with a bewildered expression. ¡®Does she seriously expect a guy with an injured arm to help? What does she want me to do? Piggyback the old lady?¡¯

    The old woman chuckled at his expression and interjected. ¡°Ah, your arm must be hurt, right? That bandage needs to be reapplied. Fortunately, I have some fresh bandages at my house. You should come along too.¡±

    Taiga and Haru overheard their conversation, they also wanted to come. Eager to follow wherever Hikari would go.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll also¡ª¡±

    But the old lady swiftly shut them down. ¡°No need. I only need the injured man and one person to help me. You students just need to enjoy your time here. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be back in no time.¡±

    Grumbling, Taiga and Haru had no choice but to watch as Hikari and Ryohei followed the old lady away. They eventually took a seat on the nearby benches, sulking in their defeat as they waited for Hikari to return.

    ¡°¡­If she comes back, that is.¡± Muttered the old lady under her breath as she giggled and continue on her way with Hikari and Ryohei.

 Chapter 23. Ninja Village part.3

    The old lady returned with a warm smile, addressing the television crew.

    ¡°Excuse me, sorry for the wait. I will guide you there.¡±

    The television crew was delighted, ¡°Is it okay if we took some pictures and recorded some video along the way?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure, feel free to do so,¡± she replied with a chuckle.

    Hikari hesitated before speaking up. ¡°Umm, Granny¡­ Is it really okay for us to be with you? Aren''t we just going to be in the way of the shoot?¡±¡°Umm, granny¡­ Is it really okay for us to be with you? Aren''t we just going to be in the way of the shoot?¡±

    The old lady waved her hand dismissively, as if brushing away the very idea. ¡°Don''t mind it. Besides, if you return now, won¡¯t you just be pestered by those boys again? Just stay with me and enjoy. I assume you don¡¯t mind me separating you from them?¡±

    Hikari shook her head almost immediately, ¡°Oh no, not at all! In fact, I¡¯m grateful. The tour could have been more enjoyable without them around¡­ Oh! By that, I don¡¯t mean the tour so far wasn¡¯t fun. It was really, really fun!

    The old lady let out a knowing laugh. ¡°Is that so? I''m glad then.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your help earlier, Granny.¡± Hikari bowed as she said her thanks.

    The old lady just smiled and laughed, ¡°Hoho, how many years do you think I¡¯ve been doing this? Dealing with troublesome visitors and impulsive youth is a daily occurrence. Since Little Ryo keeps bringing students every year, I¡¯ve naturally learned how to handle it.¡±

    Her gaze drifted toward the television crew, who were busy recording the surrounding environment. There was a glint of fondness in her eyes as she observed them at work.

    ¡°This time, too, he managed to rope in a television crew and make this place even more famous,¡± she mused. ¡°Huhu, what an amazing kid.¡±

    Curious, I raised an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°Pardon me, Granny¡­ Why are you calling our teacher ''Little Ryo''? Wasn¡¯t his name Mr. Ryu?¡±

    She giggled, as if recalling an old joke, wiping a tear from her eye. ¡°Ryu isn¡¯t his real name. His real name is Ryomaru. And his nickname is Little Ryo.¡±

    Hah? Ryomaru? But that¡¯s¡ª

    ¡°Childish, isn¡¯t it?¡± She glanced at me with an amused smirk.

    I flinched. Did she just read my mind?

    ¡°Hohoho, I can tell what you''re thinking just from your expression. The name Ryomaru sounds very childish and cute, but he deliberately changed it to Ryu, which means Dragon, because he wanted his name to sound cool.¡±

    Hikari giggled. Our Physical Education teacher, a bulky man with a shaved mohawk-like hairstyle, had a surprisingly adorable side to him.

    ¡°I see, so Togakushi is Mr. Ryu''s hometown. Umm¡­ are you his grandmother?¡± I asked, intrigued.

    The old lady let out a faint chuckle, lowering her voice to a whisper. ¡°If I were his grandmother¡­ perhaps, all of us are his grandparents.¡±

    Her words barely reached my ears, but their meaning eluded me. Before I could press further, she shifted the conversation.

    ¡°Have you noticed anything uncommon during the tour?¡±

    Hikari and I exchanged glances. So far, nothing had seemed particularly odd. Then again, we had been too engrossed in the tour to pay close attention. We both shook our heads.

    The old lady gestured toward the buildings we had visited. ¡°Every single house here¡ªthe one storing the collection of old ninja weapons, the trick house, the museum¡ªthey¡¯re all managed by the elderly.¡±

    Our eyes widened in realization. We looked around, scanning the area. Sure enough, every single person working here, from the ticket seller to the toilet attendant, was all elderly individuals.

    ¡°Back then, this place was just a remnant of a ninja village. Despite its potential as a tourist attraction, we had no means of promotion,¡± she continued, her voice laced with nostalgia. ¡°Not to mention, all the young people left for the city, abandoning the countryside. The only one who stayed was Little Ryo. He swore that one day, he would make this place full of visitors.¡±

    She smiled wistfully. ¡°All the elderly here laughed at him, not believing a brat¡¯s promise. But he made it happen. He worked hard to bring visitors, to share the wonder of our history with people. He even convinced his school to make field trips here every year. And now, he¡¯s brought a television crew to make a documentary about our museum. He truly kept his promise.¡±

    Her eyes shone with pride. ¡°He loves this place so much, and all of us here¡­ we are like his family.¡±

    Hikari and I remained silent, awestruck. Our teacher¡ªaloof, strict, and seemingly detached¡ªhad an entirely different side to him. A deep, unwavering love for his home.

    The television crew finished filming and approached the old lady, who led them toward the museum director.

    As we followed, Hikari leaned in and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s a pretty amazing story, right? I never imagined our teacher was like that¡­ My respect for him just grew.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I agreed. ¡°He always seemed like a strict, no-nonsense teacher, but he surprisingly has a soft spot.¡±

    We trailed behind the group, entering a forest path with faint trails, overgrown with wild grass. It was clear that visitors normally weren¡¯t allowed here. After a while, we arrived at an old wooden dojo, nestled beside a serene bamboo grove.

    The old lady led us inside and directed us to a spacious room with tatami flooring. ¡°Please wait here. The director will be here in a minute.¡±

    The TV crew settled in, relaxing on the comfortable tatami. As they idly chatted, I scanned the room.

    ¡°Hey, what are you looking at?¡± Hikari asked, peering over my shoulder.

    ¡°Oh, I was just checking the surroundings. This place feels similar to the previous buildings we visited, but the ninja weapons here seemed to be well-maintained. In fact, they look as if they¡¯ve been used recently.¡±

    A gleam of reflected light caught my eye. Hikari followed my gaze.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right,¡± she murmured. ¡°These are in way better condition than the ones we saw earlier.¡±

    Before we could discuss further, the rolling door slid open with a gentle creek. An elderly man with a stern presence stepped inside, followed by the old lady. He walked toward the TV crew and began conversing with them as he sat down. The old lady served them tea before turning to us.

    With a kind smile, she gestured for us to follow. ¡°Sorry about that. Shall we?¡±

    ¡°Uh, where are we going?¡± I asked hesitantly.

    ¡°What? Aren''t we going to redo the bandage on your arm?¡± she asked, arching a brow.

    I blinked. ¡°What? I thought you were joking about that just to make those boys stop pestering Hikari.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Now, come with me.¡±

    She led us into another room, passing several others filled with artifacts just as precious as the first.

    "Umm, what is this place? It looks similar to the last one... Is this also a tourist attraction?"

    "Hohoho, not exactly. I told you before, didn''t I? This place used to be a ninja village and a training ground. As ninja culture began to disappear over the years, so did this village. But as their descendants, it is our duty to pass down the tradition.¡±

    ¡°This is the very last Dojo of Togakure Style Ninjutsu, normally this place is inaccessible for visitors, but since you both are Little Ryo''s students¡­ I think it''s fine.

    I glanced around at the wooden dummy outside or a tree that has zipline kinds of things.

    ¡°Oh this place also has that.¡± I pointed at the zipline looking thing.

    The old lady followed the direction I pointed, ¡°Oh that? Yes we do. That¡¯s Kaginawa, or often known as Ninja hanging rope. It was an old tool used to cross buildings, cliffs or rivers.¡±

    "So... this place is still used for training?"

    "Yes, the dojo is open to locals who wish to learn, and veterans¡ªlike my husband¡ªstill train here."

    "I see... That explains why everything is so well-preserved."

    "Almost there," she said, leading us further down the hall. "The safety box is in the next room."

    As we bypassed another chamber, I glanced inside but suddenly stopped in my tracks. Hikari, noticing my absence, turned around.

    "Ryohei? Something wrong?"

    She followed my gaze and saw the room¡¯s wall lined with various weapons.

    "Oh, it''s another collection," she remarked. But I was focused on just one.

    "A sickle..."

    "Excuse me, did ninjas use that as well?" I asked, pointing to the weapon.

    The old lady turned back and nodded. "Ah yes, the Togakure school employs all sorts of weapons. The sickle, though uncommon, is one of them."

    With hesitation on my mind, I tried to ask. ¡°How¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? How? Aaah¡­ you mean how it first started as a Ninja weapon is it?¡±

    "...Huh?" Before I could clarify my question, she had already begun explaining.

    "Ninjas are not just assassins; their duties extend far beyond that. The term ''ninja'' itself is broad. We engage in reconnaissance, espionage, and infiltration.¡±

    ¡°The use of the sickle as a weapon date back to when Iga was the only region training ninjas. There was a mission to eliminate a corrupt official in a rural town. A ninja disguised himself as a farmer, living quietly in the village while gathering evidence of the official¡¯s misdeeds.¡±

    ¡°Once the proof was secured, the lord called several farmers¡ªincluding the ninja¡ªto clear the overgrown grass in his backyard. When the official came to inspect the progress, a moment¡¯s distraction was all the ninja needed. With a smoke bomb, it can already create chaos within that place. Even if there''s tons of samurai protecting that corrupt official, the samurai can''t go around swinging his sword amid smoke bombs, while that works the opposite way for Ninja. And with that sickle, he used it to cut his target head and disappear.¡±

    ¡°Since then, some ninjas have continued to use sickles, often pairing them with chains. However, mastering such a weapon requires high proficiency, making it less common compared to kunai, needles, or shuriken."

    Hikari¡¯s eyes sparkled with fascination. "Wow! So that¡¯s the story behind it."

    I was impressed too, but... what I really wanted to ask wasn¡¯t how a sickle became a ninja weapon¡ªit was how to wield one properly.

    I sighed, deciding against pushing the question further. ¡®Not that it matters. I can¡¯t even use my power anymore. Learning it now would be pointless.¡¯

    <hr>

    The forest shimmered with fresh rain, the scent of damp earth and foliage filling the air. As sunlight pierced through the canopy, making the lingering droplets glisten like scattered gems while grass and foliage sparkled as the mist slowly faded.

    Amidst the greenery, two small figures moved in unison, holding broad leaves above their heads as makeshift umbrellas. A stray droplet plopped onto one, causing a tiny shake, followed by a faint chitter of amusement.

    They paused briefly, bright blue eyes reflecting the glowing forest¡ªthen, without a word, continued their quiet journey through the glistening green.

    ¡°Are we in the right direction?¡± one of them asked.

    ¡°#%$~...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®almost there¡¯? You said the same thing days ago! We have been traveling for weeks. If I had known it would be this far, I would¡¯ve stayed in our village."

    ¡°+&~%!!¡±

    "Alright, alright. No need to get upset, little one. We¡¯re going to see your savior... but first, let¡¯s take a break. My old bones can¡¯t keep up with you young fella."

    ¡°+@#~?¡±

    ¡°Jeez, you should¡¯ve gone with your father. Why drag me along?¡±

    ¡°%$~!!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t run off on your own! And remember, you can¡¯t let yourself be seen by humans!¡±

    With the young one dashing ahead in frustration, the elder sighed, postponing his rest to give chase.

    <hr>

    Once her story ended, she guided us into a nearby room and retrieved a medical kit before inspecting Ryohei¡¯s wound.

    "Are you sure this is, okay? Shouldn¡¯t I see a doctor to change the bandages?"

    "It¡¯s fine. I used to be a nurse before I got married. Besides..."

    She gently pressed around Ryohei¡¯s injured arm, causing him to wince slightly.

    ¡°Just as I thought. As you walk around, you sweat a lot, the bandage itself becomes loose, I don''t know who wrapped you this bandage, but it was done wonderfully. Given how old and low-quality this bandage is, it should¡¯ve lost its stickiness by now. But it held up well.

    Carefully, she began unwrapping it. Ryohei¡¯s face contorted as he let out a strained groan, trying to suppress the pain. Beneath the bandages, his arm was bluish, the skin torn in places. I couldn¡¯t bear to look and turned away.

    "What did you do to get this kind of injury?" the old lady asked.

    But Ryohei merely shrugged, his voice detached. "I just fell... hit my arm on a rock."

    I¡¯ve known him for years. And I can sometimes tell when he¡¯s lying.

    But before I can dwell on it, a rancid, rotten stench seeps into my nose. My body tenses as I took a step back, covering my mouth and nose instinctively.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Kanzaki?¡± Ryohei looks at me, bewildered. The old lady doesn¡¯t react either. No one seems to notice the putrid, suffocating scent.

    But I do.

    A smell that was very familiar to me, a bad scent that lingered on any wicked creature that was only known by a small number of people who had a high spiritual sense.

    The stench of Yokai.

    My gaze sharpens and narrows in suspicion. Where is it coming from?

    Upon closer inspection, the stench revolved around Ryohei.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Why is the smell coming from Ryohei? But he¡¯s a human. We also hung out in my house the other day, then the barrier triggered¡­ and he was feeling sick all of a sudden and¡­

    Then realization struck, as my eyes widened. I glanced back at Ryohei who was still confused. I could feel my hands clasped tightly and refused to believe it. But all the clues are exactly on point.

    Is he¡­? No. That can¡¯t be right. Ryohei is human. He¡¯s, my friend.

    My eyes darted to his bandaged arm. And my stomach churns.

    He was fine yesterday. Then, out of nowhere, he shows up with a broken arm. And still insists on joining the trip. No matter how you look at it¡­ something¡¯s off.

    Is he really Ryohei? Or is he something else pretending to be him?

    I slowly slid my hands and took a spare paper charms in my back pocket. Truthfully, I don¡¯t want to hurt him. But if he¡¯s a yokai¡­

    If he¡¯s truly a yokai¡­ then what?

    I hesitate. My entire life, I¡¯ve trained to exorcise demons. To purge evil. And yet¡ª

    My hand trembles as my heart rate jumps. The paper talisman crumples in my grip.

    I¡¯m scared.

    If he is a yokai, what do I do? Are we enemies? Does that mean all our memories, our friendship, everything¡ªwas a lie?

    My vision blurs as tears started to spill.

    ¡°Uh¨Coh,¡± Granny murmurs, sensing my distress. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s too much for her. Turn around, let¡¯s not let her see this.¡±

    Ryohei hesitates but obeys, his back now facing me.

    Granny quickly finishes bandaging his wounds. ¡°Alright, done. You two relax for a bit. I¡¯ll check on the director.¡± And with that, she leaves.

    Ryohei looked distressed by the unsightly appearance I showed him. He shifts slightly. ¡°Kanzaki? What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice is earnest, concerned. But I can¡¯t believe him.

    Not yet.

    ¡°Just¡­ stay like that for a moment,¡± I whisper.

    I move closer, sitting behind him. My fingers brush against his back.

    I flinch.

    A surge of bad energy courses from his back. The same sickening sensation that yokai radiate.

    My expression darkens. It¡¯s undeniable now.

    But a part of me¡ªa small, fragile part¡ªstill wants to believe in him¡­ Believe that he¡¯s a human.

    I steel my resolve, smoothing out the crumpled talisman.

    ¡°Ryohei, stay still please¡­ just for a moment.¡±

    "I press my forehead against his back, placing the paper talisman on his back as I slowly starts chanting.

    ¡°From light to shadow, from stillness to storm¡ªlet the taint¡­¡±

    *Kh! I hesitate.

    ¡°...Let the taint be washed away, and let the balance be restored¡­¡±

    I chanted a simple purifying talisman, and its strength has already been adjusted to the minimum.

    A faint glow pulses from the talisman, penetrating his whole body. If he¡¯s a yokai, he should be writhing in agony right now.

    Instead, a thin black mist seeps from his back and his injured arm.

    My breath catches.

    Ryohei remains perfectly still.

    ¡°What¡­?¡± I can¡¯t hide my astonishment.

    He turns his head slightly. ¡°Uh¡­ are we done? What are you doing?¡±

    I stare at him, dumbfounded.

    That mist¡ªit means the talisman worked. But why? If he were a yokai, the pain would be unbearable.

    Something doesn¡¯t add up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ one more time. Can you look in that direction once again?¡±

    I firmly press another talisman onto his back.

    The first one might¡¯ve been crumpled. Maybe it didn¡¯t work properly. I have to be sure.

    I chant again.

    This time, nothing happens.

    No mist. No reaction. Nothing¡­

    He¡¯s fine.

    I don¡¯t understand anything that just happened.

    Then¡­ Why did he smell like a yokai before? And why did the mist come from his broken arm and his back?

    Driven by curiosity, I move without thinking. I grab the hem of his shirt and lift it slightly to inspect his back.

    ¡°Kanzaki?!¡±

    Ryohei jolts in shock.

    Ryohei was shaken by that sudden move.

    His back is clean. Bandaged, yes, but beneath it¡ªthere¡¯s no sign of a wound. In fact, it was a healthy muscular back. Before I got to inspect it further, I noticed Ryohei turning around feeling embarrassed.

    Me who just realized the bold move I did immediately went flustered and slapped my hands over my face, completely mortified. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s not what you think!¡±

    I scramble backward just as Granny returns with the director.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you two waiting¡ª¡± She stops, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Hoho, did I come back at a bad time?¡±

    ¡°Granny!¡± I cry, desperate for a distraction. ¡°Welcome back! And, uh¡­ Director! Thanks for having us here.¡±

    The old man chuckles, waving a hand. ¡°No need to be so formal. Just call me Gramps.¡±

    He returned as he put his right arm inward, feeling the tension ease as he stretched. Despite being old, his muscle on his arm was clearly shown.

    ¡°Ah, right, Gramps. How¡¯d the meeting with the TV crew go?¡± I¡¯m desperately trying to shift the topic before it gets tense.

    He grins. ¡°Hah! Thanks to me, everything went perfectly!¡±

    *SLAP!!

    Granny smacks his back with such force it echoes through the room.

    ¡°You mean thanks to who?! You almost ruined the deal! And who was it that overslept and forgot to pick them up?!¡±

    ¡°AAAH! MY BACK! IT¡¯S KILLING ME!¡± He collapses to the floor, groaning.

    Granny crosses her arms, unimpressed. ¡°Oh, stop pretending. I know you¡¯re not that fragile.¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­ Damn woman. You¡¯re lucky I married you, otherwise who would want to marry a gorilla like you.¡±

    Her eyes gleam murderously. ¡°What. Did. You. Just. Call. Me?¡±

    Before she can swing again, Gramps ducks, smoothly sliding back before flipping into a perfect handspring. He lands a few feet away, completely unscathed while creating distance between them.

    Ryohei¡¯s eyes widened in awe.

    That movement¡ªit was too smooth. Too precise.

    That wasn¡¯t something an untrained person could do.

    ¡°Oops, looks like it¡¯s time to train the boys. I¡¯m off to the dojo. Later!¡±

    And just like that, he vanishes, sprinting away without making a single sound.

    ¡°Wow!¡± I jumped up in excitement. ¡°Was that a ninja moves?!¡±

    Ryohei couldn¡¯t believe it either. This place is Old. When we walked to this room, we couldn''t help but make a lot of noise. As the wooden floor was creaking so much.

    But he wasn''t running.

    He was sprinting.

    And yet, he made no sound.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unbelievable¡­¡± said Ryohei.

    Granny sighs. ¡°Don¡¯t encourage him. He loves showing off to new people. And trust me, he¡¯s still lurking around somewhere, waiting to hear your praise.¡±

    I was surprised by her call. But yeah¡­ she was right.

    As an Onmyouji, you''re naturally more sensitive to energy¡ªespecially life force. With a little bit of spiritual power, I can locate him. And sure enough, I could faintly sense him hiding behind the outside wall. Oh? He was startled and finally moved away.

    I giggled, ¡°You sure know your husband well, granny.¡±

    She sighed, shaking her head. "Even when I was committed to retire from being a nurse and fully support him in developing this place... at the end of the day, he and the boys he trains still end up getting hurt. And once again, I become their nurse." She let out a small chuckle. "Honestly, it¡¯s troublesome."

    Despite her words, a warm smile spread across her face.

    "Ah, I almost forgot. Little Ryo called¡ªit''s nearly time for you all to head back. There''s still a bit of time if you want to check out some of the other attractions, like the trick house and¡ª"

    "No, I''m good. Besides, I got to see the Ninja himself. I''m satisfied." Ryohei said with confidence.

    "Me too. I had fun even without going there."

    "Hohoho, I''m glad then. I''ll take you to your teacher."

    And with that, our visit to the Ninja Museum came to an end.

    As we walked back, I turned to Ryohei. "So? How was today? Did you enjoy it?"

    "Yeah. I''m really glad I insisted on coming..."

    I silently glanced at him from behind. My assumption is that he¡¯s a Yokai in disguise, pretending to be wounded Ryohei to let my guard down¡­ But the fact that it was Ryohei himself and his injury was real.

    With a slight hesitation before asking, "...Say, are you hiding something from me?"

    He stopped in his tracks, his expression suddenly blank. "Hiding something? Of course, I am."

    I flinched. His bluntness caught me off guard. My grip on my sleeve tightened. "Really? What is it?"

    For a moment, he seemed to hesitate. Then, with a small sigh, he muttered¡ª

    "Well... if you must know, I like to snuggle with Raisen and Hikage before bed."

    Silence.

    I blinked. Once. Twice.

    "...What?"

    "I like to snuggle with Raisen and Hikage before bed," he repeated nonchalantly, as if I hadn¡¯t heard him properly the first time.

    "No! That''s not what I meant!"

    ...Is he messing with me? Or was I just overthinking things?

    "Well, I thought you¡¯re asking for my secret¡­ Still, it''s pretty embarrassing for me..."

    ¡°But why did you tell me this? Considering it¡¯s you, you usually keep something like this to yourself rather than someone finding it out, right?¡±

    "If it''s you, I don¡¯t mind..."

    My heart felt like jumping after I heard that. After a long deep breath, I stay calm and keep my composure.

    His face remained blank, serious. Not a hint of teasing.

    "Hehe~ So you like that sort of thing..." I clasped my hands together and covered my mouth, grinning as I teased him.

    "Not as amazing as your secret, though."

    I froze mid-step. "My secret?" My voice wavered with confusion.

    "Yeah. You can''t stand bloody scenes, right? Like before."

    "No, that''s..." My words trailed off.

    He had misunderstood. Back then, I wasn¡¯t scared because of the blood from his broken arm¡ªI was scared of finding out that he was a Yokai. Personally, I''m not a fan of gore, but I can handle it just fine.

    I sighed, facing forward as I walked again.

    ''Perhaps leaving it at that is the best choice. Let him think of me as a frail girl who can¡¯t stand the sight of blood.''

    I chuckled softly.

    Despite the misunderstanding, one thing was certain: Ryohei wasn¡¯t a Yokai. I had even double-checked it.

    But then¡­ What was that black mist?

    That was definitely Yokai energy. But it wasn¡¯t coming from Ryohei himself¡ªit was as if¡­ some Yokai had marked him. A way to track his location, no matter where he went

    I furrowed my brows, trying to connect the dots together. And came to the conclusion that Ryohei fell down and broke his arm because of some Yokai trickery. A yokai pushed him to fall and that leaves traces of yokai energy on his back.

    At this moment, I had no idea that Ryohei¡¯s spiritual energy was completely empty and sealed. That was why my charm hadn¡¯t worked on him¡ªit only purified negative energy, and right now, he had none.

    The moment I realized this was far in the future, where our relationship became even more complicated than now¡­

    <hr>

    Ryohei and I were escorted safely by the old lady, who even greeted and teased our teacher in front of his students.

    The field trip concluded, and we gathered back on the bus, ready to return.

    "Well then, see you later, Granny."

    "Oh, come on! Just call me like you used to¡ª''Grandma~'' like that."

    Ryu coughed loudly, trying to drown out her voice. "I''m already an adult. That was when I was a kid..."

    Us, his students, of course, still heard everything. And burst out laughing¡ªuntil he scolded us.

    "Hohoho..." Granny laughed, but her expression softened. A brief moment of sadness flickered across her face before she hid it behind a smile. "Come back for dinner once in a while. Everybody misses you."

    The teacher looked sad but still wore a tough front.

    "...Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll visit once vacation starts."

    The bus engine roared as we left, heading back to school.

    <hr>

    "Well then, see you tomorrow." I bid farewell to Hikari and made my way home.

    Taking the old road, I suddenly stopped and glanced around.

    "Hikage... Raisen, come out. I know you''re here."

    The wind blew. Nothing happened.

    But moments later, the two finally emerged from a nearby abandoned house, climbing up my legs and onto my shoulders.

    "I noticed you following me all day. Why didn¡¯t you just come out and join me?"

    They let out a squeak mixed with a growl. I barely understood them, but if I had to guess¡­ it was because Hikari was around.

    As I walked, I glanced at the river¡ªthe place where I had been attacked. My eyes scanned the water for any shadows, but it looked safe¡­

    Besides, with Raisen and Hikage here, it wouldn¡¯t dare show itself.

    I sighed, relaxing my whole body.

    "Back then, I was nervous when she started chanting something..."

    A part of me had expected her charms to work on me¡ªto feel the same pain as when I visited her house.

    But nothing happened.

    That confirmed it. I was no longer anything more than a regular human.

    I''d be lying if I said there wasn¡¯t some bitterness. That brief taste of the Yokai world had made my ordinary life feel... different.

    But even after losing my powers, I had fun.

    Just like today. Walking around with Hikari was fun and exciting.

    It reminded me why I tried so hard to return to my normal life in the first place.

    And now¡­ I could sincerely let it go.

    So long, Yokai life¡­

    <hr>

    By the time I arrived home, the house was empty. No sign of my family around.

    ¡°I''m home! Mom? Ruri? Where are you?¡±

    No answer.

    Did they go out?

    Shrugging, I headed directly to the bathroom. At first, I tried to shoo them away, but Raisen and Hikage insisted on staying by my side. So I just ignored them as they splashed water at each other in the tub.

    I wrapped my bandaged arm with plastic bag as to not let it get wet, then took a bath. Using only one arm to bathe was very inconvenient, but through sheer effort, I ¡®somehow¡¯ managed to do it.

    After a quick bath, I carefully rubbed ointment onto my wound. Making it completely normal with no scar.

    "Sigh¡­ today was hectic. I never expected Hikari to lift my shirt and see my back¡­ Thank God I put on this ointment before I left. I really need to thank that old man¡ªwait, I never even got his name..."

    Just as I finished getting dressed¡ª

    Knock. Knock.

    I froze.

    A visitor?

    I frowned, heading to the door, but paused before reaching the handle.

    Why would Mom and Ruri knock to enter their own home?

    My senses sharpened. As if returning to the time when I got dragged into Hyakki Yagyo, tingling with unease and being extra careful.

    "Raisen. Hikage. Come."

    At my call, they instantly ran to my side, glaring at the door. I call out to the door, waiting for a reply.

    "Who''s there?"

    Silence.

    I grabbed the handle, slowly opening the door¡ª

    But found no one. Even after scanning the outside. Right when I was about to close the door¡ª

    "Ah, you¡¯re finally home. Glad we could finally meet."

    A voice.

    But from where?

    Was it something invisible?

    Or was it... Nurarihyon sneaking into my house again?

    Just as I tensed¡ªanother voice called out.

    "I''m down here, young fella!"

    I looked down.

    As I glanced down, I found Tiny figures in black clothing standing before me. One of them looked... familiar.

    I furrowed my brows, trying to recall¡ª

    Ah! It¡¯s the Yokai I saved during Hyakki Yagyo. What was her Yokai name again?

    "...Koropokkuru?"

    With a stern look, he stroked his beard. ¡°So? Are you going to let us in or what?¡±